

#  

# The Second Gate

#

# (By Quintaurus Johnson)
The Second Gate

Copyright © 2009 by Quintaurus Johnson

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means without written permission from the author.

Contact info: tyrey45@yahoo.com ISBN (978-0-615-33225-3)

Printed in USA by 48HrBooks (www.48HrBooks.com)

I must first thank my family for their support without them where would I be. This book is dedicated for those who dream of hope; anything is possible with a goal and a deadline.

### Chapter 1

It is said that in the last days, there shall be thunder from above and lighting will strike with the intent of killing everyone. The world will be covered with darkness. Evil shall return to take back what is rightfully its own. The second gate known as hell will open up to release Satan himself. Before life itself existed, creatures not of this world inhabited the earth. The outcast Satan had been planning to return from the second gate for millions of years. Pit bulls aggressively guarded the second gate against warriors, fire forever burning and tormenting lost souls each moment. The Second gate has no time. Time stands still forever and forever. Loud screams can be heard from the second gate. Lucifer himself waits, lurking in the heart of hell waiting for the day to return.

"Watch out! Look where you are going Mark!"

"Jennifer I know how to drive, so please just let me drive." "How much have you been drinking?"

"I just had a couple of drinks, that's it. Stop being so paranoid. I know how to handle my liquor."

"Mark, there's something ahead of us. Slow down! I can't make out what it is. It looks like a dark shadow. Mark I'm begging you to slow down."

"Ok!" Mark began to speed up, disregarding Jennifer's words.

"You jerk! Pull over and let me out now!" "No!"

A dark figure appeared mysteriously, standing still in the middle of the road. The rain began to pour down and visibility faded very quickly.

"I think I see something."

"How can you see anything? It's raining Jennifer." Jennifer grabbed the wheel.

"What are you doing?"

"Something is in front of us Mark."

"Let go of the wheel!" Mark struggled to pull Jennifer's tightly gripped fingers off of the wheel. Within minutes the SUV flipped over and over until it finally stopped. Broken bloody pieces of glass covered the highway for miles.

"Jennifer are you ok?"

Mark unbuckled his seatbelt, desperately attempting to get out. "This door handle won't open. Please God, don't let me die."

Mark jiggled the door handle frantically; thoughts of death entered his mind. Mark began to get angry, so angry blood began to drip from his nose. Mark took a deep breath and regained his composure. He noticed that there was a small crack in the window. He began to kick out the window with all his might. He managed to slither out. As he crawled out the window, a large number of abrasions began to cover his body. Mark wasted no time. He ran immediately over to the passenger side to get his wife out of the vehicle. He opened the passenger door to find his wife still buckled up. He reached over her, grabbing the seatbelt. Her body slowly made its way down.

"Jennifer I smell gasoline. I need to to get you out of here. I have to get you out of here Jennifer. Fire is coming our way. Oh my God! Oh, my God!"

The temperature increased rapidly, adding to the tension. Mark had to make a decision very quickly, to save his life, or risk dying with his wife.

"I won't leave you. I promised you baby, until death do us part.

"Leave me Mark. Save yourself before it's too late.

Leave me, please!"

"I can't do that. It's my fault this happened. I just can't leave you. When I count to three, I want you to pull yourself out for me. One, two, three give me your hands."

Jennifer reached as far as she could toward Mark's hands. "Jennifer you've got to pull yourself up for me baby.

Dang Jennifer! I can't get you out. You're tangled on the seatbelt."

"Mark hurry up! Get me out of here. The fire is getting closer!"

Mark reached in his pocket and grabbed a knife, cutting the seatbelt. "I got you out baby, just hold on for me. Jennifer stay with me, please stay with me."

Jennifer spoke softly. "Where am I?" "You are safe with me, baby."

"I can hardly breathe. I need some air."

Mark ran out in the middle of the road desperately trying to flag down someone to help them. Some blew their horns and others just ignored him.

One man finally noticed him. "What can I do for you?"

"Call 911! My wife needs medical treatment immediately!" Mark ran across the traffic to get back to his wife. "Jennifer, help is on the way. Don't you die on me. Just hold on for a few more minutes. God please don't take all I have in this world!"

Jennifer began to cough up blood. Her back was badly burned. She was suffering from third degree burns.

"Hold on just a little bit longer! God, I need you right about now!"

The ambulance arrived on the scene. "Sir, can you please step back so we can do our job?" What is your name sir?

It's Mark! What hospital are you taking her to?" "She will be at Memorial Hospital off of Sand Lake Road."

Mark dropped down to his knees, confused and in shock.

He felt at fault. "Why have I done this? Why? Why?"

"Let's load her on the ambulance," the paramedic said.

The paramedics began to cut her shirt open with a pair of scissors. "We need to get an IV going. I also see that she's suffering from third degree burns."

"We are losing her. She's flat lining. Shock her.

Do it, don't just look at her."

The paramedic placed the paddles and administered the shock. Then he stopped for a moment to check her pulse. "There's still no pulse. The defibrillator is not working. Start chest compressions immediately."

The paramedic placed his hand over her sternum, his other hand overlapping it. He began to tilt her head back, pinching her nose and breathing in two breaths.

"Start chest compression."

He gave her about thirty chest compressions and gave up. "It's been about four minutes. We need to call it. The time of death is 10:30 p.m."

"If she'd revived she would most likely be brain dead. The brain can't survive after about four minutes. We did all we could." The paramedics placed sheets over her body.

Jennifer withdrew from her body and found herself floating upward. She noticed there was a light. She looked directly into the light. It blinded her, knocking her down to her knees.

She began to hear a voice calling her name. "Jennifer, follow me. It's time to come home."

"Dad is that you?"

"Yes, it's me Jennifer. I've been waiting for you. Please don't be scared. You are finally at peace. Come my child, follow me. This place is better than earth, no more worries or pain. Everyone's nice in heaven. There is no place like heaven."

"Where are you? I can't see you. The light is so bright."

"I'm here Jennifer. You are torn between two worlds.

Fight it, Jennifer, fight it."

"What do you mean? I'm so confused."

Jennifer's body withdrew from the light and her soul landed in the dark within minutes.

"Where am I?"

A voice responded. "That's a great question."

Jennifer could not see her hands in front of her. It was pitch black. Frightening voices could be heard coming from every possible direction.

"I've got a riddle for you. What is the opposite of light, and what is the opposite of heaven?"

"Darkness and the opposite of heaven is hell.

I'm in hell!"

"I am afraid you are right, and the survey says yes, you just earned an eternal life to burn in hell, or should I say the second gate? That sounds better."

"What have I done to deserve this? I went to church every Sunday. I gave an offering every chance I could. Why has God turned his back on me?"

"You don't need God. Speaking of God, we don't use his name down here. That's a no-no."

"Show yourself to me now."

"How dare you challenge me! I am the almighty ruler of mankind."

"This has got to be a dream. Ok, ok, just let me wake up. When I count to three all of this is going to be over."

"Shall I count with you? One, two, and three . . . look at you, you pathetic human being. Open your eyes, mortal. Look closer."

She opened her eyes to discover piles of bodies stacked on top of each other. Several volcanoes existed in the heart of hell, and their lava was flowing freely. Several hands reached out, desperately trying to lift their bodies out of the lava. Pit bulls roamed covering territories for miles and miles, their main course was unclean spirits. Each unclean spirit had to enter this phase to eventually be accepted by Satan himself. The thought of being eaten and reincarnated was terrifying to Jennifer.

"God where are you? Take me away from this place. I promise you I will do right. Just let me out." Jennifer began to cry. She knelt down to her knees and began to pray.

"Don't think about calling on your useless God. He cannot help. You know that."

Satan appeared. His skin was scaly and his eyes glowed in the dark. Maggots crawled over his body.

"Do you want some maggots? They are rather tasty, yummy."

A dark cloud covered her. "Let me introduce myself. Some call me evil, some call me Lucifer, and some call me Satan. Whatever you want to call me, I am that."

Jennifer's body trembled. "What do you want from me?" Jennifer attempted to run away into the darkness.

"There is nowhere to hide. Who do you think built this place? I am the eyes and ears of darkness. I know your weaknesses and your flaws."

Jennifer felt a force dragging her body closer to Satan. She desperately gripped the side of a nearby wall and held on for her life. She felt her fingers slowly breaking away from the sides of the wall.

"Look all around you, Jennifer. What do you see? Death and lost souls feeling their misery. This is what your God did to them. Go ahead, call on God but he won't listen. But I will listen to all of your wishes."

"What do you want from me?"

"Before I discuss what I want, look! Take a closer look."

Jennifer saw her body in the ambulance. Her lifeless body was covered up by a white sheet. She looked the paramedics in the eyes, angry and confused. She attempted to strike the paramedics with her hands.

"Hey, can you hear me? Hey you! You did a lousy job trying to save my life."

"Hey Jim, did you hear something?" "No, I didn't hear anything."

"Maybe I'm just hearing things. It's just been a long day.

Oh, boy."

"I know you heard me," Jennifer said.

The ambulance arrived at the hospital. "We have a death on arrival with the time of death at 10:30 p.m."

They quickly rolled her stiff body down to the morgue.

Jennifer followed her body as they took her to the morgue.

The police arrived. "We have to figure out whether she has any family members that can identify her body."

The paramedic spoke up. "Yes, she did have a husband, I recall. He should be on his way to the hospital. His name is Mark."

"Ok, thanks a lot."

Minutes later Mark arrived at the hospital, clearly distraught. "Where is my wife?"

"Calm down, sir." "What is her name?" "Jennifer Taylor."

"Wait in the waiting room. I will page a doctor so he can speak with you."

Mark sat down, still upset, but waiting as calmly as he could for the doctor. Moments later the doctor approached him.

"I am so sorry to have to break this news to you. Your wife did not make it. She was dead on arrival. I know it's a hard thing to cope with, but you have to be strong. Her back was severely burned. The paramedics could not resuscitate her within four minutes. She was brain dead shortly after we lost her pulse."

Mark tried to remain calm. A police officer joined them. "Mr. Taylor, I am sorry for your loss. I do need to ask you some questions. My name is Officer Johnson. I know it's hard to recall what happened. Just stay calm and tell me exactly what happened."

"It was raining. My wife thought she saw something on the road. She grabbed the wheel and we flipped over, landing 11 in the woods. I spotted someone on the highway and told him to call 911."

"Ok, thank you. I'm sorry but you have one more thing to do Mr. Taylor. You must identify your wife's body."

Mark began to cry, "I don't know if I can do this it's my fault."

"I know it's a hard thing to do, but you have to do this, be strong Sir. Follow me to the elevator. She's located on the third floor."

Mark followed the doctor and the officer to a room. A body was lying on a cot. The doctor pulled off the sheet covering the body. "Is this your wife?"

Mark body began to tremble, and his voice became faint. "Yes, this is my wife," Mark said. "May I have a few more minutes with her?"

"Sure, take your time. Just let us know when you are finished. I will be down the hall in room 1B."

"Jennifer, look at your husband," Satan said. "Wouldn't you do anything just to see his face again? How sad. What a shame. He feels so guilty that he was drinking too much. It's your fault too, Jennifer for grabbing that wheel."

"But I saw something in the middle of the road." "Oh I see, what you saw was me."

"You are evil, pure evil. Why did you do that to me and my husband?"

"You are the chosen one. But let's cut to the chase. Sign the contract and I will give you your life back. I know you want to see your pathetic husband's face once more."

"What's in the contract?"

"I will let you know when the time is right. Don't worry about it now. Just answer the question, do you want to live again? Yes or no?"

"Yes."

"Then sign the contract. Don't ask any questions. Sign with blood, not ink please." Jennifer smeared her blood on a paper that Satan held in front of her.

"Jennifer, why did you have to die baby? I'm sorry, forgive me."

Jennifer's body sat up. She took a deep breath then screamed out, "Mark! Mark!"
Chapter 2

Out of the corner of his eye, Mark noticed a head and arm moving under the sheet. He hesitated to approach the cot.

"Jennifer is that you?" "Yes, it's me Mark."

"I must be dreaming. Is this for real?"

"Yes it's real." Jennifer's body still had a tag on the toe to identify her body.

Mark rushed out in the hall-way and found the nearest doctors. "We need help now!"

"Where is the person who needs help?" "She's in the room next to the morgue." "The morgue! Are you sure she isn't dead?"

"Yes, I am sure. Just follow me, please. Hurry up doctor."

The doctor examined Jennifer. "Wow, you are lucky to be alive. This is a miracle. There is no other explanation for it. All vital signs appear to be normal. Somebody must of have been watching over you. Well, Mrs. Taylor you must spend a couple of days in the hospital. We need to keep you under observation. Just be patient. Before you know it, you will be heading home. Mr. Taylor, follow the nurse. She will take care of you."

"I just need some information from you regarding your wife. Do you have insurance?"

"Yes, we do."

"You need to go to the first floor to the admitting office and give them your information. Your wife will be in room 404."

"Ok, thanks nurse. Where is room 404?"

"Take the elevator to the fourth floor. As soon as you get off the elevator, look to your right. You'll see it."

"Thank you so much, nurse." "You're welcome."

After taking care of the paperwork in the admitting office, Mark hurried up to Jennifer's room. He found it where the nurse had told him it would be and pulled up a chair to her bedside. "Jennifer, are you awake? Jennifer can you hear me?"

Jennifer softly spoke. "Yes, Mark."

Jennifer's eyes were badly swollen. Her lips were blistered and the doctor had stitched a wound above her left eyebrow.

"Jennifer I am truly sorry. I feel so guilty. I cannot live with what I've done. I should have listened to you."

"Don't worry about it. We survived to live another day. Let's learn from this mistake and move on Mark."

Jennifer's mother entered the room. "I got here as soon as I heard," she said, coming to the other side of Jennifer's bed. "Mark told me what happened. I thought you died on me. Thank God you are ok."

"I am ok Mom."

"Jennifer, I don't want to lose you like I lost your father. You are the only one I have left in this world. Mark you almost killed my daughter! I told her. I warned her not to marry you. This is how you treat my daughter, nearly killing her. Jennifer I guarantee you he has a life insurance policy out on you. He doesn't care about you. Jennifer, is he still drinking? Be honest with me."

"Mom please, just stop it. This is not the right time to discuss this."

"Jennifer, I just don't want to see you get hurt. You deserve better!"

"Mom everything is ok. If anything was wrong I would let you know."

"Ok, Jenny I believe you. I need to go outside and rest my nerves. I can feel my blood pressure going up. I feel lightheaded and woozy." Jennifer's mother left the room and Mark turned back to Jennifer.

"Your mother is so senile."

"No she isn't. She's just been going through some hard times since Dad died, she's all alone. All she has is me."

"Your mother needs to at least give me a chance for goodness sake. I'm trying Jennifer."

The nurse walks in, "visitation hours are over. You can leave or stay. It's up to you."

"Jennifer I want to be by your side."

"No, Mark. Just go home and get some rest." "Are you sure?"

"Yeah."

"I'll be back in the morning. Good night Jennifer." He kissed Jennifer on the forehead.

"Good night," she responded. The nurse watched as Mark left the room.

"You have a nice family. By the way, my name is Crystal. If you need anything, just hit the button."

"Ok, thanks."

Jennifer tossed and turned but eventually fell asleep. The atmosphere was cold and dead silent. The sound of the heart monitor and IV could be heard. Jennifer felt a presence gripping her sheet and yanking it off. She could see nothing. She did not know what was happening. She reached for the sheet once more, but she felt nothing but her bare skin. Goose bumps were all over her body.

Jennifer was awakened by a mumbling noise.

"Mark is that you? I thought I told you to go home. I'm fine."

"Open your eyes. Look at me Jennifer." "Mark, go home and stop playing with me."

Jennifer opened her eyes to discover a dark figure standing over her bed. She attempted to push the button to get the nurse, but her hand could not move. She attempted to move, but her body remained motionless and her mouth was zipped tight.

"How does it feel not being able to scream for help? God cannot help you. You feel helpless don't you? I am the creator of evil. Let me reintroduce myself once again. You have a contract to fulfil or else you will spend the rest of your life burning in hell."

The IV cords began wrapping around her neck gripping it tighter and tighter. She held on to her neck but the tighter she held on the tighter the cord squeezed her neck. Blood dripped down the walls spelling out the numbers 666.

The nurse walked in. "Can I help you? I thought I heard you."

Satan raised his hands making the nurse freeze in mid-step. "Now back to you. Look at you, gasping for air. Torture is a beautiful thing. If you believe in God so much why don't you call on him? Let me call him for you. God, God there you go." Satan laughed. "Listen, what do you hear? Nothing but stillness. Can you feel death coming? Call my name and surrender to me."

"I will never surrender to you."

"Shut up! Let me make the cords a little bit tighter around your neck. One more time, call my name and surrender you worthless mortal. You can make this hard or easy for me. I have been watching your every move. Keep that in mind. I am your eyes, ears, dreams, body, and mind. I lurk in the dark corners of the world. I am destined to rule over man."

"This is a dream, this is a dream," Jennifer mumbled. "Why must you be afraid of what is real? Reality frightens you so much, no need to fear me."

Lights flickered off and on and the bed began to turn into a pool of blood. Jennifer desperately attempted to swim out of the blood, gripping the side of the bed, but thousands of hands pulled her under.

"Having fun Jennifer? I am. All I ask from you is to surrender."

Satan pointed toward the sheet on the floor. The sheet began to levitate, landing on top of Jennifer's head. "Just stop it, please stop it!"

"No, I'm just getting warmed up."

Jennifer began to see her best friend from childhood. "Hey, Jennifer, why didn't you save me? You didn't call for help! You let me die in the lake. I needed help. I want you to feel what I felt! I was only thirteen years old! I had my whole life ahead of me. You let it slip away from me! Look closer to your left. You failed to throw the life jacket to me."

"I was scared! I did not know what to do! I panicked! No one was around. I couldn't call for help."

Jennifer began to cough up water. She felt the sensation of drowning, and water began to flow in her lungs. Her air circulation cut off instantly.

"I'm sorry, I wish I could turn back the hands of time. I wish I could have done more."

"You sent me to hell Jennifer. I'm stuck with millions of souls. Do you know how that feels, huh?"

Her hands were tightly secured to the hospital bed. Jennifer began to see herself on the cross, nails driven through her hands.

"Satan, why are you taking me through all of this?" "Do not question my authority! I am ruler of darkness!"

Several voices whispered in her ears at one time. She began to cover her ears with her hands. "Make it stop! Make it stop!"

Blood dripped down her ears slowly, and she could no longer hear anything. She attempted to scream but she could hear nothing, just silence. Her ears began ringing louder and louder. She shook her head left then right continuously with an attempt to make the ringing noise stop.

The heart monitor suddenly showed a flat line. "Jennifer you are dead once again. Now bow down and surrender to me."

"I'm not dead!"

"You are! Let me prove it to you."

Satan snapped his fingers and the nurse started moving toward her once again. She noticed the monitor and quickly brought in the doctor. The doctor shocked her once, then twice.

"Well let's call the time of death, 12:30 a.m." He said sadly.

Satan spoke again. "I want you to get down on your knees and surrender to me. Beg for your life back. This is going to happen if you don't surrender. Look closer."

Jennifer saw her body in a casket in a church. Family members were crying over her body in the casket. The preacher began to say, "Jennifer was a good person. We must not cry but celebrate her life. Life does not stop when death ends. It goes on. She's in a better place."

Jennifer noticed her mother dressed in an all-black dress with a black veil. Tears slowly ran down her face. The day of her funeral, it rained and rained. Everyone had umbrellas. The pallbearers moved slowly as though they were never going to put her body down. A sad song played over and over, playing out endlessly.

"Jennifer you have no choice but to surrender. You have no choice."

"I do want to live, I don't want to die."

"Don't you miss that taste of water rolling off of your tongue? Your sexual desires or should I say the finer things in life you cherish? You can still have them. I have the power to give them to you. Just surrender to me. I am getting impatient with you. I will sentence you to burn in hell forever. Surrender you mortal." Fire burned in the devil's eyes. Smoke exited through his nose and his presence grew larger the angrier he became.

Jennifer felt a force dragging her body closer to Satan once more.

"Get on your knees, bow down to me." "Give me my life back again," Jennifer said. "Ok, one order of life coming right up."

As quickly as Satan had appeared, he vanished. Jennifer looked around to discover no one was in the room but her.
Chapter 3

Two weeks passed by. "Hey Mark, wake up. It's time to go to work."

"I'm off today sweetheart, it's Friday. You woke me up. I was having a great dream. I was just about to win the lottery."

"Oh, ok, I'm sorry. I lost track of the days. Time flies by when you're having fun I guess."

"I'm going back to sleep. Don't you have to work today or something?"

"Yes I do, you don't have to be so grouchy."

Jennifer headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She began to apply makeup to her face and sprayed vanilla body splash perfume on her body. The aroma lingered for hours. It was strong enough that anyone could smell it across the room. She wore a traditional skirt and a blouse to go to work.

"Honey I'm leaving. See you in a few hours."

Mark pulled the covers over his face. "Ok just go. See you later."

When Jennifer walked she strutted, turning heads from every direction. She was beautiful. She wore her hair down and when she walked, her hair bounced. She was every man's dream, his fantasy. Her lip-gloss shone, attracting unwanted attention. Her blouse showed a little cleavage. She knew the right moves, twists, and turns to turn a man on without even picking up a finger. She was very educated but her degree was in communication and political science. Due to the economy, there were no jobs available in her field. She had to settle for work as a secretary.

"It's nice of you to join us, Jennifer," said Jenny's co- worker, Danny. "Here is your paper work for today. Don't worry about anything, Jenny. I covered for you. What took you so long to get here?"

"That traffic! It's a mess out there. I ran across an accident. Traffic was backed up for miles and miles."

"By the way honey, nice pumps, girl. You are working those pumps." Danny snapped his finger in a "z" shape twice. "You go girl! I am so jealous of you honey. You are so gorgeous! Maybe I can get some make up tips from you."

"Well, thank you so much. How nice of you, Danny."

"No problem honey, you just stay beautiful." "You don't have to worry about that. I am beautiful and always have been beautiful. It runs in the family."

As Jennifer began to walk away, she accidentally bumped into Jake. All of the papers in her hands flew to the ground. "I'm sorry, let me help you pick up the papers. I am truly sorry. I haven't seen you around here. This building is huge. By the way, what's your name?"

"Jennifer."

The janitor walked by them. "I hope you don't expect me to pick up behind you. I really don't get paid that much. These papers are going to sit here. It's almost time for me to get off. The next person will pick them up."

"Don't worry about it, I got it. Ok? What's up with all the attitudes around here guys?" Jennifer bent over, picking up the papers while Jake looked down her blouse.

"You missed a paper over there." "Ok, thanks."

Two females on the other side began to have a conversation. "She knows what she's doing. I wouldn't be surprised if she was having an affair with the boss."

"She's a whore I can tell by the way she dresses." "No she's not a whore. More like a prostitute. Her style is so old-fashioned."

Jennifer walked toward her desk and began to work. The phone rang and she answered it. "Hello, how may I help you? Can you hold for a second? I will transfer you over to Mr. Thomas."

"Hey Jennifer it's nice to see you back after the accident and all, I was worried about you," Jennifer turned when she heard her friend Jasmine's voice. Jasmine was standing by her desk.

"Thank you for being so concerned Jasmine."

"You are like my best friend, come on now. I got your back regardless of anything. Nothing can come between the two of us. Anyway, Jennifer, what were you doing bending over picking up papers like that?"

"What do you mean? That man bumped into me and made me drop the papers. I had to pick them up."

"Uh-huh, yeah right! Jake was so down your blouse he could taste your milk."

"I did not notice that he was looking down my blouse. Every dude at this job always approaches me the wrong way. They don't know I do have brains, not just beauty, gees'."

"Well I did come over here for a reason. The boss wants to see you ASAP."

"I hope I'm not getting fired or anything. Do you know why he wants to see me?"

"I don't know for sure Jennifer."

Jennifer knocked on Mr. Thomas' door. "Come in, it's open. Sit down and let's talk for a few minutes."

"Sure."

"Do you want any water or coffee?" "No, thank you, Mr. Thomas."

"You can relax. You are not getting fired or anything." me."

"Thank God! I thought you were going to terminate "I just wanted to welcome you back. Is everything going alright with you and your husband?"

"Yes, it couldn't get any better."

"I wanted to offer you a promotion from secretary to assistant marketing coordinator but there's a catch. I want you to do something for me."

"What is that Mr. Thomas?"

Jennifer began hallucinating. She saw blood dripping slowly down her boss' head and the numeral one was tattooed on his forehead. She noticed that his eyes were cut out. Jennifer began to sweat more and more. She attempted to hold herself together. Cold sweat came pouring down her face. She attempted to wipe it off. The more she wiped, the more the sweat came down and it began to turn into blood. Her boss' voice began to slow down. A deep dark demonic voice could be heard.

Are you ok?"

"Did you hear everything I said Jennifer? Jennifer

Jennifer suddenly snapped out of it. "Jennifer you don't look so good. Did I frighten you?"

"No, you did not frighten me Mr. Thomas."

"So uh do you understand our agreement regarding your promotion?"

"What was the agreement? I'm sorry I got side tracked."

"The agreement is that I take you out to dinner and we spend some time together."

"I don't think I can do that. I don't think my husband would appreciate that."

"Your husband doesn't have to know about it. It's just between me and you."

"I am afraid the answer is no! I don't want your promotion."

"I hope this won't affect our working relationship. If you ever change your mind here's my number. Call me. I will be waiting for you."

Jennifer marched out of the office angrily. She ripped up the card and threw it on the floor.

Jasmine saw Jennifer and approached her. "Jennifer what's the matter?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"I'm your best friend! We talk about anything and everything!"

"Ok I will tell you. Just meet me downstairs in a couple of minutes. We can talk on our lunch break."

Several minutes later the two friends were leaving the building together. "So uh tell me," Jasmine said.

"First of all before I say anything, where do you want to eat?"

They walked next door to get something to eat.

"I want a hamburger from Burger World," Jasmine said.

Jennifer replied, "I don't want a hamburger. I'm trying to eat healthy."

"Jennifer, relax for goodness sake. You need to put on a few pounds. It looks like you're starving yourself."

"Ok, a burger it is."

They reached the order counter where an employee waited behind a cash register. "Can I get a burger with onions, a large milkshake, and large fries?"

"Jennifer, it's your turn to order." "Uh, I'll just get a salad."

"I knew you were going to get a salad. But anyway, tell me what happened with Mr. Thomas. Give me the 411."

"Oh ok, here it is. The boss tried to hit on me. He told me if I want a promotion I have to go out to dinner with him."

"What's wrong with that? It's just a friendly dinner." "The catch is he wants to spend a lot of time with me. I have a husband. That would be wrong on my part." "That snake! No, he just did not, Jennifer, but the thing is he has a wife at home too!"

"I know, what a jerk! I don't know what to do Jasmine!"

"I've got a great idea. How about I punch him in the face for you?"

"No, don't do that Jasmine, you'd get arrested."

"Just give me the word I will go upside his head bang, bang. I cannot stand a man like that abusing his power to gain something. To make it even worse, his wife has cancer! He should be standing by his wife."

"That bastard!"

"How about this Jennifer, let's go out tonight." "Go where?"

"To a club and party, party all night long."

"I can't do that. Uh did you forget I have a husband?"

"Girl you are twenty-three. Live your life. Get out of the house and give your husband a break."

"Yeah, you're right. Both of us need a break. It wouldn't hurt to go to a club. But I have to discuss this with my husband. I will let you know tonight Jasmine. Well it's time to head back to work."

Night time approached and Jennifer was home with her husband. "Mark I was just thinking maybe I should go out."

"Go where? Without me?"

"I want to go out with my friend Jasmine to a club." "You should be home with me!" Mark noticed the disappointment on Jennifer's face. He still felt guilty about the accident. "Well, I guess its ok. Nothing is wrong with going to a club."

Jennifer called Jasmine. "Jasmine I decided to go out with you to the club."

"I thought your husband was never going to let you out of the house."

"Ha, ha, ha, that was so funny I forgot to laugh. I am a grown woman. I make my own decisions."

"Whatever. If that is the case, why did you have to ask him about going out? He has you on lock down. You are not going anywhere. But anyway, I will be there in thirty minutes to pick you up."

"Alright see you when you get here."

Jennifer got in the shower. She heard something. "Is that you Mark? Be out in a few minutes."

A voice spoke slowly "Jennifer, Jennifer."

"Mark, stop rushing me. I said I will be out in a second!"

The shower curtain began to wrap around her suffocating her. She wrestled with the curtain, eventually breaking loose. She began to kneel down in the shower. Water splashed her face and shampoo dripped in her eyes.

Jennifer had her eyes closed. She was rinsing the shampoo out of her eyes when she suddenly heard the door open.

"Mark is that you?" "Yes.

"Can you hand me a towel? I can't see anything.

Shampoo is in my eyes."

"Here's the towel."

"Thank you so much Mark."

Jennifer wiped her eyes then grabbed her robe. "Mark have you seen my earrings?"

"No, I haven't seen them."

"Well, thanks again Mark for giving me the towel.

My eyes were really burning."

"I don't know what you are talking about." "Stop being so silly Mark."

"I am so serious. I did not give you a towel." "If you didn't give me the towel, who did?"

"I don't know. By the way, your friend Jasmine called. She said that she had to stop and get some gas. She's about three minutes away."

Jennifer rushed to put on clothes. "What should I wear? Black or red? Black doesn't look right on me. Mark what do you think I should wear, the black dress or the red one?"

"Wear the black dress. It looks great on you." "Ok, I guess I will wear the red dress."

"Jennifer, why did you ask for my opinion and then turn around and do the opposite? I don't get you females nowadays."

Jennifer's cell phone started ringing. "Hi Jasmine, I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm walking outside now, ok?"

"Are you ready to get down on the dance floor tonight?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"Stop being so uptight! Loosen up and have fun tonight. Tonight is your night. Let's party."

Fifteen minutes later, they arrived at the club. "Jennifer the flyer said it's free to get in before nine for all females. But look at this long line!"

"How about we just turn around Jasmine? We are never going to get in this club."

"Chill out Jennifer, let me work my magic with these doormen."

Jasmine and Jennifer approached the doorman. "How about you let me and my friend skip? Here's my number. Call me sometime." The doorman pulled the rope back and let them in.

"How did you do that Jasmine?"

"Don't worry about that Jenny, I got skills." "Ok what did you tell him?"

"I gave him my number. It was a fake number. What a loser. He was fat and disgusting-looking! Yuck! I would never date him in a million years."

Jennifer and Jasmine headed to the bar. "So how are you ladies? Would you like a drink?"

"Yes," Jasmine said.

"Ladies don't worry about it I will buy you a drink, it's on the house", the stranger said. Jasmine and Jennifer waited for their drinks. Jasmine noticed a good-looking guy sitting beside them.

"Who is this handsome looking guy next to us?" "Jasmine you said you were looking for a good man.

Here is your chance."

"So what is your name?" "Jasmine."

He looked at Jennifer. "And your name lovely lady? "Uh— married."

"I can't hear you, the music is too loud."

"I am married. Can't you see the ring on my finger?

But thanks for the drinks."

"Jennifer, I will be back. I've got to go to the ladies room to freshen up." Jasmine said to Jennifer.

"Ok, I will be here." "What time you got, sir?" "It's one minute till 10:30."

When the clock struck 10:30, the club changed. Jennifer stepped into a different dimension. She found herself in a gas station.

"Everybody get on the freaking ground. Don't move.

You make one sudden move and I will blow your head off." "What you got in your pocket?" The robber asked Jennifer.

"It's my cell phone," Jennifer said.

"Don't even think about calling the police. Hurry up with the money lady, I don't have all day!"

"How much time do we have Tommy" "One minute to be exact", Johnny shouted "Lady, I told you to hurry up."

The robbers shot the clerk two times in the head and then shot all of the customers, killing them. The police arrived on the scene thirty minutes later.

"Well no one survived. What a shame." The officer placed gloves on both of his hands reaching into each of the victims' pockets with an attempt to identify each one.

"We got one. Her name is Jennifer Taylor. She was also shot in the head."

A black cat lay upon Jennifer's body breathing into her mouth. Jennifer's body withdrew from that dimension back to the present time at the club.

"Jennifer, Jennifer are you ok?" "Where am I?"

"Girl what's wrong with you? We are in the club." "Jennifer, why do you have a cat in your arms?" A black cat jumped out of her arms and disappeared in the crowd.
Chapter 4

"Jasmine I don't feel good, I think we should go."

But Jasmine was having a good time. "Let's stay for a few more minutes. Girl this is my song."

"Let's go! I'm serious Jasmine, I literally don't feel good." "Ok Jennifer, just take it easy. Don't jump down my throat.

Where did we park?"

"We parked behind the red truck."

"Oh ok, I see it. Jennifer, please don't vomit in my car. Let me know if you get that salty taste in your mouth. Please give me a sign. I will pull over ASAP."

Jennifer pulled her seat back to an incline position, resting her eyes. "Jasmine can you please turn down the music a little bit? My head is hurting me."

"Ok I will, Jenny. But uh you've been acting kind of weird lately. Is everything ok with you?"

"Yes, everything is ok, Jasmine."

"Jennifer I'm tired. I don't think I can make it to your house.

Do you mind if you crash at my place? I'm getting sleepy."

"I don't mind. I'm tired myself. It's been a long night and my feet are killing me."

"Jennifer something is wrong with you. I can sense it. Ever since the accident you've changed. Are you sure the accident didn't knock a couple of screws loose in your head?"

"I'm not crazy Jasmine, if that's what you are trying to say." "If you aren't crazy what is it then?"

"Jasmine it might sound crazy when I tell you this. I sensed that the club used to be an old gas station where some people died."

"You are not crazy! It actually used to be a gas station before they turned it into a club. A couple of my friends robbed the old gas station about eight years ago. I still remember that night when he called me." Jasmine began to reminisce. She told Jennifer the story.

"I got something to tell you, pick up the phone. Come on Jasmine."

"Hello who is this?" "It's me, Johnny."

"Why are you calling me so late? It's 2:00 in the morning." "I might be going away for a while. I did something really bad. I don't think I can forgive myself." "What did you do? Tell me, please."

"I don't want to talk about it. I got to go."

"Don't go baby, you can't leave me now. I need you more than ever."

"Jasmine you don't need me. Don't you get it? I am a killer. I took some innocent people's lives tonight. I never meant for this to happen but it happened."

"Please come over one last time. I want to see you." "Ok. I'll be there in five minutes."

Johnny arrived within minutes. "Jasmine, it's me. Let me in."

Jasmine looked through the peak hole and proceeded to open the door. "Johnny, but why did you rob a gas station? If you really needed some money you could have come to me."

"I know that Jasmine. It is what it is. I can't change what I've done."

Jasmine noticed that Johnny had on black gloves, black pants, and a silver watch. A nine-millimeter gun was tucked in his pants. "Look at you Johnny, you are hurt."

"I'm not hurt, ok. Don't touch me. It's blood that splattered on me from the victims I killed. Let me take a quick shower and change my clothes. I can't stay that long."

"Jasmine, so uh— what happened after he left your house?" Jennifer asked.

"Well last thing I heard he was surrounded by policemen a few days later. They tried him and convicted him of first degree murder and sentenced him to the death penalty. But the thing about it was he was never executed. One of the inmates heard about it. It turns out that the inmate's mother was the clerk Johnny killed. They found Johnny's body dangling from the ceiling in the laundry room. Life is short. That's why I live my life to the fullest. But I'm over it. It's been eight years. Jennifer we are almost at my house. I have to warn you it's a little messy. I had a party last night."

Jasmine and Jennifer arrived at Jasmine's house. Jasmine took out her keys and let them in. "Ok, we are finally here at my palace."

Jennifer looked around disgusted. Pizza boxes and beer bottles were everywhere, and roaches occupied the food she had left out.

"Do you ever clean up around here?" "Yes I do, Jennifer."

A dog jumped up on Jennifer.

"Oh yeah, this is Sparky. This is my baby. He's kind of hyper. Sit down boy, sit down boy."

"It's a cute dog. It reminds me of you a little bit."

"Ha, ha, ha, how funny Jennifer. Why don't you have a seat?"

Jennifer was wondering where she could sit. Stuff was everywhere.

"Jasmine, I just sat on something wet. Please don't tell me it's what I think it is!"

"Jennifer, will you relax? Get up for a second. Look jenny, it's a wet sock."

"Oh, ok. I thought it was something else. I'm not even going to say what. I do have to ask you a question though. Do you have sex on this couch?"

"No— well maybe— yes just playing with you. I have a bedroom for that."

"Ok. Where do you want me to sleep?" "On the couch."

"Oh no, I'm not sleeping on this couch." "Jennifer it's a pull-out couch with a bed."

"Oh, ok. I was getting nervous for a second there. Jasmine, what's that smell?"

"I forgot to take out my trash today. Give me a sec, I will be right back. I got to go take this stinking trash out."

"Spray some Lysol in here please."

"Jennifer I'm sorry. I can't afford a nice house like you, but uh— I'm making it."

"Jasmine I did not mean to offend you in any way. Chill out."

"Here are some pillows and a blanket. Have a good night Jennifer."

"You have a good night too." Jennifer tossed and turned over and over, unable to sleep. She gazed at the ceiling thinking about Mark. She reached in her pocket to see if Mark had called but there were no missed calls. She finally went to sleep. She dozed off, peacefully looking at the ceiling. Twenty minutes into her deep sleep, she found herself unable to move her body. She screamed for help, but no sound came out of her mouth. She began to feel the presence of someone standing over her. Jennifer began to speak through her mind. Jasmine, are you there? Come wake me up. Jennifer was halfway between sleep and being awake. She continued to speak through her mind. Who are you? Leave me alone.

A voice spoke softly. "I am always around. I see everything through your eyes." Jennifer attempted to wiggle her body but her body remained motionless, helpless. She could feel a cool breeze moving through her hair. She could hear a deep voice but she couldn't make out what the unfamiliar voice said. Jennifer made one more attempt to move. She took a deep breath, inhaling then exhaling. In a matter of seconds she found herself on the floor. "Ouch, that hurt."

Jennifer got up slowly and headed toward the refrigerator to get something to drink. Jennifer noticed a rat brushing across her feet. She jumped up, panicking and breathing rather heavily. "Ok, ok I can do this. Let me calm down." Jennifer was determined to overcome her fear.

"The refrigerator is a few steps away. I can do it." Jennifer reached into the refrigerator, grabbing a bottle of water. Jennifer paused for a second. She felt something breathing on the back of her neck. Chills ran through her body. Jennifer looked behind her but there was nothing there. But she saw a picture of Jasmine smiling with beer in her hands. Jennifer ran back quickly to the couch, pulling the covers over her head.

Ten hours had passed by and Jennifer was still asleep. Jennifer began talking in her sleep. "Leave me alone. Leave me alone. You can't get me."

Jasmine attempted to shake Jennifer to wake her up. "Jennifer it's me. Wake up."

"I said leave me alone, you can't take me." "Jennifer, wake up."

"Huh, Jasmine, is that you?"

"Yes, it's me. Wake up sleepy head." "What time is it?"

"I think its past 10:00."

Jennifer looked at her cell phone and noticed Mark had called eight times. "Mark is going to kill me! Jasmine will you please take me home right now?"

"Ok give me a second to put on some clothes." "Jasmine, why didn't you wake me up?"

"I didn't want to disturb you. You seemed like you was in a deep sleep by the way you were snoring. I get that way sometimes too."
Chapter 5

Jennifer and Jasmine hurriedly got ready to leave. "Ok, I'm ready, Jennifer. Hop in the car. Let's go." It took them approximately fifteen minutes to get to Jennifer's house. Jennifer turned the front door key, slowly opening the door midway. She discovered Mark lying on the couch. Bottles were everywhere.

"Jennifer is that you?" "Yes it's me."

"Where have you been all night? I've been worried about you."

"I spent the night at Jasmine's house. I am ok, alright?" "Are you cheating on me? Tell me the truth."

"I am not cheating on you! Why would I ruin a good thing we've got going on?"

"I just have a feeling that you're sneaking around on me. I see the way men look at you. You love flirting. I know you by now."

"Mark, why are you assuming anything? Just trust me.

That's what marriage is all about."

"How can I trust you when I caught you in the room with my brother?"

"I didn't do anything with your brother. He just gave me a hug and you just happened to see me give him a hug."

"That's a bunch of bull and you know that. You can't even look me in the eyes when you say that."

"I love you with all my heart Mark. Let's not argue baby, not today please?"

"If you'd come home when you were supposed to we wouldn't have had this conversation, cheater."

"You don't expect me to be under you 24-7? That's not going to happen. I am my own person. I feel like you are trapping me in a confined space. Let me breathe sometimes."

"I give you your time and space when you need it. What are you talking about?"

"Come on Mark, you are so controlling. You act like you are so perfect Mr. Macho Man."

"Who said I was perfect? It's you who have the problems, cheater."

"Stop calling me a cheater. Mark, grow up! You're only like 25. Act your age. I told you, I spent the night over at Jasmine's house. Just leave it at that, ok?"

"How am I supposed to believe you Ms Flirty?" "If you don't trust me, why are we still married?" "Well maybe we should get a divorce."

"Well fine then, and another thing Mark, why are you drinking? I thought you gave that up."

Mark stumbled on his words. "I do what I please woman. I pay the bills."

Jennifer headed toward the kitchen and Mark headed toward the bedroom when the doorbell rang.

"I got it Mark, alright? Who is it?"

"It's me, Jasmine." Jennifer opened the door. "What are you doing here Jasmine?"

"You left your purse in my car." "Oh, ok thanks."

"Is everything ok Jenny?"

"No, not really, ok. It's my husband." "What is it?"

"He's assuming I'm cheating on him. I explained to him I spent the night over at your house."

Mark began walking out of his bedroom. He noticed Jasmine at the door. "Who is that, Jennifer?"

"Mark, this is Jasmine. Jasmine, this is my husband."

"How are you doing Mark? I've heard great things about you."

"Sure you did."

Jennifer spoke up. "Jasmine, explain to my husband where I was last night." "Yeah, she was over my house last night."

"Ok are you all gay?"

"Uh, no, I don't swing that way. I decided not to take her home last night. We were tired. She definitely spent the night over at my place."

"Oh, ok I see."

"Well Jenny, see you at work on Monday. I really have to go."

"Mark I told you, now you really know the truth," Jennifer said as she closed the door behind Jasmine.

"I'm sorry, Jennifer I assumed anything. Please forgive me once again. Let me make it up to you. How can I make it up to you beautiful?"

"Well, you can take me out somewhere special."

"Sounds like a great idea. What do you have in mind Jennifer?"

"Surprise me, make it real special."

Mark wrapped his arms around her waist and gazed into her eyes. He began kissing her neck softly.

"Stop it, Mark, you know that's my spot." Mark whispered in her ear. "I love you baby." "Shhh, be quiet and make love to me."

A loud bang could be heard. "Hold up Mark, what's that?" "I don't know Jennifer."

"Go check it out it, could be a robber or something." "Ok, I will check it out."

Mark reached into his drawer quickly grabbing a gun. He slowly tiptoed out of the room, looking left then right observing his surroundings cautiously. He slowly made his way toward the living room then proceeded to check in the kitchen.

"That's strange. Nothing is in the house." "Mark is everything ok?"

"Yeah, I checked everything. Nothing is in the house." The phone rang.

"Mark, please don't pick it up."

"I've got to pick it up. It might be work."

Jennifer had put on a red negligee, red high heels and dark red lipstick. She lay upon the bed turned off and very upset. She listened as Mark talked to his boss.

"Yeah, I will be there in twenty minutes."

Jennifer got up to persuade Mark to stay. "Mark please don't go, baby. Let's make love."

"Jennifer I have to go in for a couple of hours." Jennifer's expression dropped as though it was the end of the world. Jennifer threw up her hands signaling defeat. "Just go. You wonder why our love life is suffering."

"Baby, please don't be mad. In a couple of hours, I'll be back. I've got something planned for us."

"Ok, see you in a couple of hours, baby." Jennifer took a deep breath, inhaling then exhaling. "This cannot be happening!"

Jennifer headed toward the kitchen. "My head is killing me." Jennifer reached up high on her tiptoes, attempting to reach for the Tylenol. Jennifer suddenly lost her balance, falling backward and injuring her lower back. "Ouch, my back! Today is not my day." Jennifer attempted to get up holding on to the lower cabinets for support.

"I can't get up. What am I going to do? Ok, think, think." She began crawling desperately toward the living room, using her elbows to move up and down. She looked back and noticed that there was blood everywhere covering the entire floor she had left behind. Jennifer began to hear voices.

"Jennifer, Jennifer I've been waiting for you." "Who are you?"

The sounds of laughter came from every possible direction, scaring her. Her voice trembled. "My husband is going to be here any minute so I suggest you leave." Within seconds long, black, sharp fingernails engulfed her thin legs, gripping her tightly with no intention of letting go. She screamed at the top of her lungs until her vocal cords became mute. Her body began to levitate, spinning around and around. "Let me go." Within seconds, Jennifer's body flopped on the floor. "When will this stop? No more, please, no more. Ok this is only a dream nothing can hurt me."

Jennifer attempted once more to get up. She found herself falling backward and landing in a pool of blood. "Ok, when I open my eyes everything is going to be gone." Jennifer opened her eyes to discover there was no pool of blood. "Thank God! I knew I was not going crazy. Something is crawling on me, something is crawling on me. Spiders! Spiders! Get off me, get off me."

Jennifer knew she had to do whatever it took to survive this ordeal. Blood gushed in every direction as she bit aggressively tearing the spiders into pieces. Jennifer stood up, stumbling over her feet, barely keeping her balance. "I've got something especially for you spiders. So you don't want to play nice. This is a little good-bye present. I hope you like it."

She reached deep in her pocket to discover a lighter. Without hesitation, she grabbed an aerosol can torching each spider.

"Go back to hell where you belong."

A few minutes later Mark had returned. "Jenny, I'm home. Where are you?"

"I'm in here. Come quick! Hurry!" Mark rushed into the kitchen.

"What's the matter sweetheart is something wrong?" "Spiders, spiders everywhere! Don't you see them?"

"I don't see anything Jennifer. All I see is you holding a spray can."

"Mark I'm not crazy. I'm telling you spiders were everywhere. Look at my legs. They're all scratched up."

Mark looked at her legs. "Jennifer, are you on drugs or any medications I don't know about?"

"Mark, just forget about it. You think I'm losing it, don't you?"

"No, but anyway baby, I promised you I was going to take you somewhere special. Get dressed beautiful." "Ok, Mark, just give me a few minutes."

"Jennifer, please don't take all day in the bathroom."

Jennifer leaned over the sink, splashing water in her face. "I am losing it. Jennifer, pull yourself together."

Mark yelled out, "Jennifer, are you ready?"

"No, just give me a few more minutes." Jennifer quickly got dressed. "Ok Mark, I'm ready sweetie."

"Finally. I thought you were going to spend the night in the bathroom. Females! I tell you."

Jennifer and Mark travelled thirty miles from their house.

"Jennifer do you remember this place?"

"Yes, I do. Mark this is where you proposed to me. I remember. Yes, I remember. That was the happiest day of my life."

"I knew deep down in my heart I loved you, Jennifer. Wow how time flies by."

"Mark this is the perfect day. It's sunny outside. This day was definitely meant for me and you. Mark I don't want to spoil the moment, but I was thinking we should move back to New York. I miss it so much."

"Jennifer I love living in Miami. What's wrong with Miami? The city is beautiful. It's a romantic city. Are you hungry Jennifer?"

"Yes, I'm hungry. I'm starving."

"Then I have come to your rescue. My duty is to fill your stomach up with goodies."

"Oh really? So what kind of goodies do you have?" "You'll see. Be back in a sec. I need to go get them." "Mark, take your time. I'm only starving to death. Oh ok you're back. That was quick."

Mark first placed a red checkered blanket down on the ground then he placed a picnic basket on top of it. "Sit down, Jennifer. Enjoy this wonderful moment. We don't get too many of these nowadays."

"I know Mark. Things are getting rough. Our relationship is kind of rocky. Why do you have to work so much? We barely spend time together."

"I work a lot because that's what pays the bills. If I don't work who will pay the mortgage?"

"Mark, just forget about it." Mark's cell phone began to ring. "Don't pick it up Mark. Please let's not spoil the moment. Besides, if it's important they will leave a message."

"Yes, you are right. I guess I can let it slide this time. This is a special occasion." Jennifer looked at Mark as though he was crazy. "What? I'm not picking up the phone. Don't bite my hand off. Let's enjoy the moment. I have some wine, your favourite wine."

"So uh, is everything going pretty good at your job?" "Everything is ok. Just regular stuff, nothing new. I'm an accountant. I crunch numbers all day long."

"Mark I think we need marriage counselling to fix our problems."

"We are just fine. We can manage without the help of some unmarried counsellor who thinks he knows more than the next guy."

"I really think we should do this to save our marriage or we need to get a divorce."

"So, you're giving me an ultimatum."

"Yes, I don't know how much longer I can take this. You are becoming this person I don't even recognize."

"Recognize! I don't think so. You're the one that's been acting weird lately if you ask me."

"Mark we shouldn't be arguing. Let's enjoy this moment. This day is special." Mark and Jennifer fed each other strawberries with whipped cream.

"You've got something on the side of your mouth Jennifer, let me get it off." Mark began licking the side of her mouth.

"Not in public Mark, you are such a bad guy. But I like that though." They kissed as though it was their last day on earth.

"Let's do it now."

"In the park? I don't think so. Its daylight and kids are out here."

"Oh, I forgot. I have something else in the basket. Chinese food. I made it myself."

"Mark, when did you become a chef? Especially an expert in Chinese food?"

"Ok, I must admit I ordered some Chinese food on my way home."

"It's ok. It's the thought that counts. I still love you." "Eat up now before it gets cold." Jennifer took one bite and noticed maggots were crawling all over her food. She paused for a moment, then immediately took a napkin placing it over her mouth.

"What's the matter Jennifer?" "The food is spicy, that's all."

"Oh man, this food is good. I love Chinese food." Jennifer had a look of disgust on her face as Mark gulped down every bite.

"Mark, excuse me for a second. I need to use the restroom." Jennifer ran as fast as she could toward the bathroom, holding her mouth as she ran. She could feel her stomach turning into knots and within a matter of seconds vomit poured out of her mouth. "Great, it's all over my shirt. Good thing I have another shirt under here." Jennifer took off the t- shirt she was wearing over her tank top and threw it in the trash. Then she cleaned herself up and rinsed her mouth thoroughly.

"Oh, ok great, you're back, Jennifer. What took you so long? Why did you take off your shirt?

"I just felt a tad bit hot, that's all."

"Jennifer, are you going to finish your food?" "I will finish it later on Mark."

"Ok, if you say so."

Jennifer lay back, closing her eyes and enjoying the cool breeze and the sunshine kissing upon her skin. "Mark this feels great. This weather is awesome. It couldn't get any better."

Mark replied, "We should have more days like this, just the two of us. Jennifer, watch out. A dog is coming our way."

"It's harmless, trust me, Mark I think it's attracted to our food." The dog came closer and closer, barking at Mark as though he was the enemy. Jennifer reached over to pet the Rottweiler. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Don't touch that wild animal." She began rubbing the Rottweiler. As she was rubbing the Rottweiler, it turned on its back.

"It wouldn't hurt a fly Mark." "How did you do that Jennifer?"

"I just have a natural gift. I love dogs."

The owner of the Rottweiler ran over. "I'm sorry my dog disturbed you all. He slipped away from underneath my nose."

"Your dog is dangerous. You should lock him up," Mark said angrily.

"He usually doesn't snap at anyone. That's kind of strange. He is very harmless and friendly."

"You need to lock that dog away and throw away the key."

"Ya'll folks have a good evening. I'm usually always out here at the park. If you see me don't hesitate to speak." "It's getting late Jennifer. Let's finish this at home."
Chapter 6

Lurking in the corner, someone was watching them closely, eying every move they made.

"Father John, we must kill this lady. She is evil, very evil.

She has no idea what she has ahead of her."

"Father Manuel, we will follow her home. We will wait and wait however long it takes to contain her." Father John and Father Manuel communicated using walkie- talkies.

"They're about to leave. Head toward the car. Meet me at my car ASAP."

"Ok, Father John, over."

"What took you so long to get to the car Father Manuel? Step on the gas pedal." The two men quickly got into the car. Father Manuel replied, "I forgot where we parked."

They began to drive, weaving through the traffic to catch up with the car in front of them. "I spotted them. Look over there, in the green Honda Accord."

Father John replied, "I see them. We must give ourselves some distance so it won't seem like we're following them."

"Father John I feared this day would come. We must stop her before she opens the second gate and releases Satan himself into our world. Satan plans to take over with his armies of legions using Jennifer as a gateway— or should I say ammunition. Once she has killed enough people— exactly 666 lives, she will open up the portal to hell."

"Father Manuel, I never killed anyone. I don't know how it will feel."

"We are doing this in the name of God, but God will forgive us. He knows our intention is to contain this evil force."

Father Manuel responded, "I have been dreaming about this every day for the last three months. I've seen fire burning in the pits of hell. I saw Satan's burning eyes full of hatred, pain, and bitterness. If we don't stop her now who will? This is for mankind and the world."

"Father Manuel I still don't know if I can kill a human being. She looked so innocent, so happy, and full of life and excitement." Father Manuel stopped the car in the middle of traffic. "Are you trying to get us killed? Are you crazy?"

"If you don't want to do this, get out the car now! You knew what you were getting yourself into when you stepped into this car. We are doing this for God."

Traffic was backed up for miles while they argued. One man in traffic shouted angrily, "Move, I don't have all day! You are holding up traffic. I don't care if you are a priest."

Father Manuel replied, "Be patient. We are just having car problems. Give us a few minutes," Father John and Father Manuel continued their conversation.

"So what do you want to do? Are you still in?"

Father John replied, "I don't know. You are talking about someone's life here, not an animal."

"Look Father John, you have a long walk home so I advise you to shut up and ride so we can kill her. Got it?"

"Why is it so important to kill her Father Manuel?" "Well, June 6, 2006 marks the numbers 6, 6, 6. On that day, she will transform and begin killing. She will have no control over who she kills or how. Jennifer was touched by darkness. There is nothing anyone can do for her now."

"There has to be something we can do instead of killing the poor woman."

Horns began honking from every direction. People were getting irritated. One man in traffic shouted, "If you don't move I will move your car for you. I have a wife and two kids to get home to."

Father Manuel proceeded to drive off, attempting to catch up with Jennifer, but traffic slowed down due to rush hour. Father John put his head out of the window. "I think I see them. They are about ten cars ahead of us. You can spot that ugly green car anywhere."

"Father John, take out the cross. What do you see?" "I see a cross with Jesus on it."

"No, it's more than a cross. Push down on the middle of cross." Father John pressed down on the cross and was shocked to see a long sharp silver knife snap out. "She's a beauty isn't she? This is the knife that will her kill her. It's the only weapon that can send her to hell where she belongs."

"Father Manuel I think you are going about this the wrong way. Maybe we should perform an exorcism on the young woman to save her soul."

"Don't you ever question my authority. I've been researching this for years. I know when something like this is severe enough to call for a killing. If we do nothing, Armageddon will approach us. It's like we're sitting ducks waiting to die. It's better to sacrifice one person than the whole world; for example Jesus died to save the world from its sins."

"Father Manuel I don't think you are well. You need help. This doesn't sound like you. You need to pull yourself together."

Father Manuel replied, "I am in my right mind. I've been called upon by God himself to lead the armies of angels to victory. I won't stop until this mission is complete. I can't rest. I am a determined man of God. I think I spotted them again. They're turning. I've got you just where I want you. You can't get away from me. I can't control the wheel. It won't turn. I think the wheel just locked up."

Father John replied, "Do something! Try the brakes!" Father Manuel slammed on the brakes. As he did so their bodies went forward then backward causing whiplash. The car behind them slammed into the back of their car.

"Father Manuel, are you ok?" "Yes I'm ok."

"Thank God," Father John said. Father John got out of the car to assess the damage. "The back of the car is really damaged by the looks of it."

A lady got out her car, screaming at the top of her lungs at Father John. "What the hell were you thinking slamming on your brakes in the middle of the road? I had my kids in the back. My precious kids, you could have killed them! How can you be so careless and reckless?"

A police officer arrived ten minutes later to investigate the accident. "So what happened?"

"Well my steering wheel locked up. I couldn't control the movement of my car. I attempted one last thing which was slamming on my brakes. As a result, she hit me in the back. I take full responsibility for causing this accident. Any damages that occurred I will pay for myself." The driver of the other car was satisfied with his offer and they exchanged information.

"Well sounds good," the officer said. "Since you all came up with an agreement I see no need to waste time writing a report. Have a nice day folks. Take it easy and drive safely."

The two priests continued down the road. "Father John, look, it's their house on the far right next to the blue house."

Father John replied, "Oh ok I see them. They just got out of their car."

"Here is the deal Father John. We will come back later with another car, then we will wait for her. You know what comes next."

"I can't do this. I will not be a part of this!"

"Mark we had a wonderful time sweetheart. I loved it baby so much. So uh, when will you do something like this again?"

"I don't know, Jennifer to be honest with you. I hardly get any days off, you know that."

"I understand, but I really, really appreciate what you did taking me out. Mark I need to run out for a few minutes to pick up some personal things."

"Why you didn't tell me? While I was driving we could have stopped by a store. Are you really going to a store?"

"Yes Mark. If you have to know it's my time of the month. Do I have to explain everything to you in detail? I'm bleeding. Do you want to see it?"

"Father John we have no time to get another car. She's walking out of the house. Are you still going to help me?"

"No Father Manuel."

"Well you can walk home. I have a job to do." Father Manuel drove off with the bumper barely holding on to the back of the car. As he accelerated, sparks intensified. Father John spoke softly, "Have mercy on his soul, Lord."

Jennifer drove approximately fifteen minutes arriving at a men's clothing store. An employee approached her. "How may I help you? Are you looking for anything special?"

"Yes, I'm looking for a suit for my husband, something that will stand out."

"You've come to the right place. We cater to all our customer's needs, 100 percent satisfaction guaranteed. So tell me, what's his favourite color?"

"Black is his favourite color." "We have many black suits."

"I like this one with the pin stripes. How much is it?"

"It's usually $299.00 but it's on sale for $199.00." Jennifer found it in Mark's size and decided to buy it. She proceeded to the checkout counter.

"Is there anything else I can help you with?" "No but thank you so much."

"Here is my business card. If you ever want to pre-order anything before you come in we will have it ready guaranteed."

"Oh ok, thanks. Have a good evening."

Father Manuel waited patiently until Jennifer left the store. Jennifer cranked her car up several times, but her car would not start. She reached into her purse to grab her cell phone to call Mark but there was no signal. "This cannot be happening, not now! Out of all the days, why this one? Ok, I guess I have to find a pay phone."

Jennifer began walking to the nearest pay phone which was five blocks down the road. As she walked Father Manuel followed her every move watching her very closely. Jennifer looked back a few times. It felt as though someone was following her, but she could not exactly pinpoint who it was. Jennifer finally made it to the telephone booth. "Please insert fifty cents for the call. You have ten minutes to talk."

"Mark can you hear me? I'm stuck."

"What honey? I can't hear you. You are breaking up." "I said I'm stuck on Lewis Avenue. Come get me."

"Who is Lewis? I don't know anybody by the name of Lewis. I can't hear you. The phone is breaking up speak up, speak . . . I guess she hung up. The line went dead."

"Great! What the hell am I supposed to do now?" Jennifer said. Jennifer headed back to her car to try to start it one more time. She noticed once again that someone was following her. She turned and saw a priest approaching her quickly. The priest walked up behind her slowly.

"Hi Jennifer, how are you doing?" "How did you know my name?"

The priest held a long silver knife to Jennifer's back. "Be quiet. Don't say a word. Listen to me. Turn here into the alley."

"Why?"

"Don't ask any question just do it." Jennifer reached slowly into her purse grabbing her mace spray. "Hold up I've got something in my shoe. Can you take the knife off of my back for a second?"

"Take it out and make it quick."

Jennifer sprayed mace directly into the priest's eyes. He started to scream. The burning sensation was so overwhelming he dropped the knife. Father Manuel swung his hands reaching for Jennifer and holding on to her tightly. "You aren't going anywhere. I'm sorry my child you must die tonight in the name of God."

Jennifer kicked the priest in the nose with her long high heels and ran off, barely escaping. The priest lay on the ground unconscious as though he was dead. Jennifer ran and ran for her life until she found an officer passing by.

"Help me officer, the priest, the priest tried to kill me?"

"Are you a prostitute?"

"No, just arrest the freaking priest." The priest woke up to hear his Miranda rights being read to him. "You have the right to remain silent. Anything you do and say can be used against you in the court of law."
Chapter 7

"Ma'am you need to go to the police station to file a police report. It is necessary for you to write out a statement so we can prosecute him. First of all, you should never be walking alone especially at night in this part of town. It is very dangerous. Every nut in the city of Miami roams about over here. Usually prostitutes walk up and down these streets during this time."

"If you are implying I am a prostitute please don't go there. And it is not that late. It's only 7:30."

"Ma'am I never called you a prostitute. Calm down, relax."

"How can I relax when people like him are trying to kill me? How about you relax? All I wanted to do was get a few personal items and a suit for my husband. This is what happened to me."

"Ma'am this could have happened to any one of us. The truth is these streets are dangerous. The moment you walk out of your house you could be killed or raped. Life is unpredictable."

"Can you please stop calling me ma'am for goodness sake? My name is Jennifer. Do you need me to spell it out? J- E- N-N you fill in the rest. I'll bet you never attended college. You're supposed to protect and serve. What do you do on your off time drink coffee and eat doughnuts using tax payers money?"

"Calm down Jennifer. I know you are a bit shocked and confused after this incident."

"Well how do you know that? Are you a psychic? I know you from somewhere. You look familiar, real familiar. Oh ok, you were on TV stating your case about allegations."

"What allegations?"

"You know what I'm talking about officer. The prostitutes claim that you violated their rights. You offered them a way to get off if they would have sex with you."

"I don't know what you are talking about."

"Can you call a female officer to assist me? I really don't trust you."

"Look here lady or whatever your name is, I'm headed to the station with the suspect so come down and make a statement, ok?"

"Alright, alright." Jennifer walked to her car to attempt to start it. "Come on baby, start. Don't do this to me. Start baby, don't let me down." Jennifer placed her head down on the wheel angry. "Why me Lord, why me? This stupid car. I knew I should have gotten another car when I had the chance, but no, Mark thought it cost too much. Ok, let's try this one more time. This must be my lucky night. Well it's about time. Let's get this baby on the road."

Jennifer turned her music down and headed straight for the police station which took her approximately fifteen minutes.

"I'm here to file a statement."

"Follow Officer Smitty, he will take care of you." "So uh, what happened?"

"Do I have to say it all over again?"

"Yes, you do. It is in your best interests to recall as much as you can."

"Ok, this is what happened. My car wouldn't start. I grabbed my cell phone and there was no signal. I walked five freaking blocks to use the payphone to find out it didn't freaking work so I walked back to my crumby car. I turned around and noticed someone was following me. I really didn't pay him any attention."

"Why didn't you pay attention to him?"

"He was a freaking priest. Who would expect a priest to be a stalker?"

"You never know these days. People are crazy ma'am.

You must be especially careful these days."

"I don't need a lecture. I know how dangerous this world is."

"Are you sure it was a priest and not a robber dressed in black?"

"I am so sure it was a priest, ok, I'm not lying." "Calm down. It's my job to get the truth ma'am."

"The next person to call me ma'am, I swear. I do have a name." Jennifer finished telling the officer the rest of the story of what happened, and he wrote the information down on his report.

"I need for you to follow me to identify the suspect."

"Ok, officer but is this the last step? I really need to get home to my husband."

"Yes, this is the last step." "Thank God."

"Suspect number one turn to your left. Now turn to your right. Is this the person who attacked you?"

"No, this is not him. He is too short and fat. His physical features are way off."

"Suspect two turn left, then right. Is this the person?"

"No, he's too tall and has a beard." "Ok, suspect three, turn left then right." "That's him."

"Are you sure that's him?"

"I am positive that's him. He looked me dead in the eyes. How can I not remember those eyes and his nose? I kicked him in his nose."

"Would you like to press charges against the priest?" "Yes, no doubt about it! Charge him."

The priest yelled through the glass window. "You are going to die. You can't kill forever. Your time will come. She is evil, pure evil. Someone arrest that lady, not me. I'm warning all of you to stop her."

"Someone take that nut away," the officer said. The priest began to utter some words.

"God, why have you forsaken me? I did what you asked of me."

"Officer, why is he acting like that?"

"We get crazy people like this all the time. Usually they are on drugs or under the influence of alcohol. Well, we are done with you. Oh yeah, one more thing, make sure we have all your contact information in case we need to contact you."

"I hope I don't have to testify or anything. People usually end up getting murdered."

"If you don't testify in court this guy will walk. Is that what you want?"

"No, he tried to kill me. No way! He deserves to spend the rest of his life rotting in jail. I want his body to turn into a stinking corpse for trying to kill me."

"You will get a letter in the mail regarding the court date.

Make sure you make it to court. If you don't, he will walk."

Jennifer left feeling at ease and assured that the priest would never see the light of day. She also thought about Mark and wondered how he would react to the situation.

Jennifer finally arrived at home. Mark looked at her with a weird look upon his face. He was so angry he could not get the words out of his mouth.

"Mark I'm home. I had a crazy night."

"I'll bet you had a crazy wild night. So what's his name?" "What do you mean what's his name?"

"It took you so long to get back from the store, I was just wondering where in the hell you've been."

"Why are you accusing me of something that never happened? Give me a break."

"A break? You have a past rap sheet that's really long. Why did you cheat with my brother? I just can't get over that for some reason."

"For the last time, nothing happened, ok? He gave me a hug, nothing more, nothing less. The sooner you get over this the better."

"Why should I believe you Jennifer?"

"Because I'm your wife. I am getting sick and tired of you accusing me." Jennifer began to cry, becoming emotional. "Please don't do this to me. I'm having a bad night Mark."

"Bad night? Please just save it. Answer this, where have you been?"

"Mark I almost died tonight. I went to the store to buy you a suit. Here is your suit. I hope you like it jerk."

Immediately Mark wrapped his arms around Jennifer's waist comforting her and rubbing her shoulders. "Jennifer, tell me what happened."

"This guy, a priest, started following me. I really didn't pay attention to him. He got behind me with a knife. He demanded that I go into the alley."

"Did he touch you in an inappropriate way?" "No."

Mark sighed. "Thank God are you alright Jennifer." "I'm ok Mark, but I don't want to talk about it anymore."

"Ok we want talk about it anymore. I should have been there for you. I'm sorry I wasn't there for you."

"It's ok, Mark. When he held that knife to my back, I thought about you. I was willing to fight for my life to see you again. I pulled that mace out and I sprayed it in his eyes. He fell and I kicked him dead in the nose."

"You did good Jennifer. You've got heart. I love you so much baby. Maybe you should invest in a small handgun. You can put it in your purse. It's dangerous out there."

"I don't need a gun. All I need to do is be careful."

"Well tomorrow I'm buying you a gun for your own protection. I cannot picture you being out of my life. That would be devastating."

"Mark you know I don't even know how to use a gun. What's the point of getting a gun when I don't know how to use it? I might end up hurting someone innocent without the proper training. "

"Don't worry about it, beautiful. Trust me you will get the proper training, ok?"

"You know how I feel about guns. My dad was gunned down in broad daylight by some man who he owed money to. I remembered that day so clearly and vividly. Sometimes I have dreams about Dad." Jennifer began to remember that day. She told Mark the story.

"Where is the money?"

"I don't have your stupid money, Doug. Why did you come to my house?"

"Don't play with me. If you don't show me where the money is, I will kill you."

"Keep it down my daughter is in the house."

Doug held up a gun. "I'm going to ask you one more time.

Where is the money?"

"Can we talk about this some other place, not at my house? Please, for the sake of my daughter."

Jennifer walked outside. Doug hid his gun behind his back.

"Daddy is everything ok? Can I come outside?" "Everything is ok, sweetie, go back in the house. Daddy got to handle grown folks stuff for a few minutes." "Ok, Daddy. Hurry up, ok?"

"I will, sweetheart, love you."

Jennifer looked outside her window, curious about what her dad was talking about.

"Get out of my face. I don't have to show you nothing! If you kill me you won't get anything. Not a smart move, killing me."

"Don't test my luck. I'm not a killer, but I will put a cap in you. It's either my life or your life. I owe money and if I don't get the money, they will kill me. Show me the money."

"For the last time, I have no money." Two loud shots could be heard, one going to her father's knee cap and another going to the chest.

"You think I'm playing with you. It's time to say good-bye."

Jennifer rushed downstairs to her father, with tears flowing down her face. Desperately she used every inch of her strength to try to save her father.

"Daddy, daddy, say something! Are you alright?"

Her father spoke softly. "I'm sorry, Jennifer you had to witness this. Tell your mother I love her." His eyes began to roll to the back of his head; his breathing became heavier until he stopped breathing. Jennifer lay by her father crying and crying until there were no more tears, just the emotion of sadness and anger. Her mother drove up, not paying attention to her husband on the ground.

"Mother, Mother, Daddy won't move. I think someone shot him." Jennifer's mother rushed over. She looked down at her husband's lifeless body. She began to scream loudly, "No, why, my husband . . . Jennifer call 911 now!"

"Ok, Mom." Jennifer's mother held his lifeless body, rocking him back and forth and talking to him as though he was alive. "You can't give up on me now. We need you more than ever baby."

Jennifer reached the 911 operator. "We need an ambulance."

"What happened?"

"Someone shot my daddy. He's lying on the ground.

Hurry up, please!"

"Is he still breathing?"

"I don't know, just hurry up." Jennifer suddenly snapped out of it.

"Jennifer you never told me about this."

"I don't like talking about it. I was a little girl when it happened. Every night I would wake up screaming. My mom would come running to my side to comfort me. Do you know how it feels to have the same dream over and over every night? It's so terrifying."

"I'm sorry you had to witness that Jennifer. Now I understand why your mother is so protective of you."

"Just the thought of it makes my body tremble. Sometimes I can feel his presence. I can smell that old cheap cologne he used to wear and the cigarette smoke from the cigarettes he used to smoke. I kind of feel sorry for my mother. Some days she is all alone. My father was the best thing that ever happened to her. When he died a piece of her died with him. It's been a long night Mark. I'm going to take a shower before I fall asleep."

Jennifer went to the bathroom and splashed water on her face to stay awake. Through the vents Jennifer could hear mumbling noises. Jennifer thought she was going crazy.

"Mark is that you?" A deep voice whispered, "Jennifer, Jennifer."
Chapter 8

Jennifer forced herself to get in the shower. She was tired, frustrated, and ready to go to bed. Suddenly the lights flickered on and off until it they were completely off.

"Mark, why did you turn off the lights? How in the hell am I supposed to take a shower? Mark, Mark I know you hear me. Please turn on the lights. I know we paid our bill. I advise you to stop messing around Mark. This is the worst night ever. I can't even get a decent shower. The world is coming to an end. Somebody save me, oh brother."

Finally the lights turned back on. "Thank God. Mark I'm going to kill you." Jennifer pulled back the curtain, shocked. "Please don't tell me that's what I think it is. Spiders!"

Jennifer screamed as loud as she could. "Mark! Come in here now! Mark where are you? Ok, I can do this. This isn't real. It's only in my mind. Just calm down, Jennifer."

Jennifer began to hear screeching noises. The louder she screamed for Mark the louder the screeching noise became. Large claws made their way across the mirror and blood began to spill from Jennifer.

"Please stop it, please stop it! I'm begging you. What do you want from me?"

Silence was in the air momentarily. Nothing could be heard but the fan blowing and the sound of the water faucet dripping slowly. Jennifer decided to take a chance by stepping on the mat. She looked around the bathroom to make sure nothing was there. Jennifer felt confident and safe due to the fact that nothing was happening at that moment. As soon as Jennifer looked down she found herself implanted in dirt. She desperately tried to move through the dirt. She attempted to walk but the more she walked the deeper the dirt became. Dirt transformed into quicksand and her body sank deeper and deeper. Jennifer tried grabbing onto anything she could get her hands on. Hands in every direction pulled her under, grabbing her tightly with an attempt to take her to the other world, the second gate. Decapitated heads were everywhere. Rottweiler's feasted on the remains of their bodies. The Rottweiler's ripped into their flesh without any hesitation. Blood drooled down the Rottweiler's mouth, landing on Jennifer's forehead. Jennifer's arms swung in every direction, she used all her energy attempting to hold herself up. Every time she would get to the surface a hand would push her under. Jennifer was exhausted. She almost gave up. The negative energy became stronger and stronger feeding off of her fears. The negative energy enjoyed torturing her. A deep dark voice could be heard laughing. Jennifer looked at the ceiling, discovering a dark cloud hanging over her. The image was unclear and foggy. All she could see was darkness- an imprint of a head with no eyes. An open mouth could be seen in the ceiling. The dark figure got closer and closer to Jennifer, widening its mouth the closer it got. Jennifer's head was motionless. She could not move her body. It was stiff as a board. The only thing she could move was her mouth. Jennifer was so tired she could not speak. Her voice was faint. She had lost so much valuable energy fighting to stay alive. The dark figure slowly moved down with its mouth wide open.

66

Mark's voice could be heard from outside of the door. "Jennifer, why are you taking so long in there? I've got to use the bathroom. Hurry up!"

Jennifer replied, "Mark, Mark, help me get me out of here, please!"

"Jennifer did you say something? Are you alright in there?" Mark placed his ear against the door to hear Jennifer. "Jennifer, are you alright?"

"No! Help me!"

Mark tried to turn the doorknob. The door would not budge. He attempted once more. "The door is stuck. Jennifer, hold on. I will be right back."

Mark grabbed a clothes hanger. He straightened the clothes hanger and stuck it in the center of the door knob. He began jiggling the coat hanger.

"I almost got it open, Jennifer. Just bear with me for a few more minutes."

Jenny replied, "Hurry up! It's almost near me! Hurry up, Mark!"

"What's almost near you?"

"The dark one! Just open the door Mark, before it's too late."

Mark failed with the coat hanger and decided to try a new approach. He reached into his pocket and grabbed a credit card, sliding it in the crack of the door to open it.

"This door won't open for nothing, Jennifer. I've got to kick this door down with my foot."

"Just do whatever you have to do! Hurry up, Mark." Mark ran toward the door with full force, kicking the door over and over.

"Mark, it's near my face, the dark figure." The dark figure's teeth were sharp. The atmosphere began to get cloudy.

The smell of decayed bodies and rotten substances circulated throughout the bathroom. On the fourth attempt Mark knocked the door open and discovered Jennifer lying on the floor. The dark figure floated upward, vanishing into the ceiling.

"Jennifer what are you doing on the floor?"

"Mark something in this house is attacking me. I can't explain it. I just want to leave this house. I don't want to live here anymore."

"That's ridiculous. There is nothing in this house. It's perfectly fine. Nothing has ever happened to me."

"Mark you are so blind. You can't even see what's in front of you."

"I know what it is. It's just the trauma that occurred tonight. You might still be shocked from the incident."

"It seems like I'm not safe anywhere. If I can't even turn to you when I have problems who in the hell can I turn to? You are a pathetic example of a husband. Maybe I should've listened to my mother and not married you. You are selfish, arrogant, and full of yourself. You put your career ahead of anything, including me. I'm your wife. The least you can do is put me first. We took our vows. Why don't you live by those vows? And another thing, when you come home leave your work, Our house is a work free zone."

"First of all Jennifer you can take the stick out of your ass and relax. So stop being so uptight and paranoid. You are really losing your mind. Why did I even marry you? Wow. You are showing a totally different side. No husband should ever put up with the bull I'm putting up with. All you do is yap, yap, yap. Your mouth is just like your mother. How about, we have a decent, grown up conversation without acting like two kids fighting on the playground."

"Ok, Mark I guess that'll work, but only if you allow it to work."

"Jennifer I'm trying my hardest now. There's only so much I can do for you."

"I'm not asking you to be by my side 24-7. All I'm asking is for you to stop accusing me of cheating when the truth is I never had sex with your brother. You keep holding that against me for some odd reason like I'm the bad guy here. Well maybe you're holding a little secret Mark. You feel guilty about what you've done so you accuse me to make yourself feel better."

"Don't try to reverse this and put it on me please Jennifer."

"Mark I'm going to bed, ok? I really don't feel like talking about this."

Mark followed Jennifer into the bedroom. He attempted to get next to her.

"Mark stay on your side of the bed. You are not getting any tonight."

Marked rolled over on his side of the bed, covering himself in the sheets. He was rather disappointed. Mark dozed off, snoring loudly. Jennifer tossed and turned. Mark's snoring kept her awake. She tried to cover her ears with a pillow but it didn't work.

"Mark, stop snoring please."

Mark replied, "Huh, who's there?" Mark rolled back over and went to sleep, continuing to snore. Jennifer looked over at the alarm clock and noticed it was 10:28 p.m. As soon as the clock struck 10:30 p.m. Jennifer began to step into another dimension.

Jennifer found herself in a coffin buried alive. Spiders inhabited the coffin. They crawled all over her body. Jennifer banged and banged and screamed at the top of her lungs.

"I'm alive, get me out of here, somebody please." Jennifer attempted to claw her way out of the coffin. Her fingernails all broke off. Blood was underneath her fingernails. They began to lower her casket. The preacher said a few words. "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. From dust you are and to dust you shall return."

Jennifer banged on the coffin until she was exhausted. Spiders crawled all over her mouth, underneath her pants, and underneath her shirt. She felt a hand underneath her holding on to her tightly pulling her down. The force was great pulling her into a familiar setting. It was her mother's house. Jennifer watched her mother as she walked upstairs. Jennifer's mother reached under her bed and grabbed a rope. She tied the rope to the ceiling fan.

"Mother what are you doing? Please don't hang yourself! I'm not dead! Look at me I'm here. Can you hear me? Hello mother, I'm here! Turn around I'm here!"

Her mother did not notice Jennifer's presence due to the fact Jennifer was dead in her dimension.

"Jennifer, why did you have to die? You were the only person I had left in the world. Now I must join you."

"Mother no! Don't do it! I'm begging you!" Jennifer's mother stepped up on a ladder, placing her head in the rope and securing it tightly around her neck. She kicked the ladder away and her body swung in every direction. Blood ran down her nose and her eyes popped out.

Jennifer quickly climbed up the ladder. She reached into her pocket to grab a knife. Jennifer cut her mother down. Jennifer's mother's body dropped to the floor, vanishing in front of Jennifer's eyes. The rope she cut transformed into a snake. The venomous snake curled around her arm tightly, hissing. It bit deeply into her flesh, ripping it apart. Jennifer waved her arm around trying to get rid of the snake. But the venomous snake held on. Jennifer was in pain. A warm feeling radiated throughout her body starting from her feet and traveling up to her head. A very strong force withdrew her from the scene. Jennifer found herself in her bedroom.

"Mark, Mark, wake up!" Jennifer went to her side of the bed and discovered her body was still in the bed with a sheet wrapped around her neck. Jennifer tried with every ounce of her strength to remove the sheet from her neck.

"Mark, Mark, wake up! You've got to save me! Please wake up!" Mark woke up disoriented and very confused."Is that you Jennifer?"

"Yes, it's me. Now wake up and take that sheet off my neck. Please hurry before it's too late!" Jennifer could hear a voice calling her name.

"So you want to live. Do you enjoy dying? Look at you. You're desperate to live again. It's almost time, Jennifer. Yes, it's almost time Jennifer."

A force grabbed her and threw Jennifer back into her body. Jennifer woke up screaming.
Chapter 9

Jennifer woke up holding her neck and wheezing badly. She was breathing rather heavily. She was disoriented and very confused about her surroundings.

"Mark, Mark"

"What is it Jennifer? I'm trying to sleep, ok?" "Something is in this house. I'm tired of getting attacked."

"Sweetheart it was nothing more than a bad dream.

Now go back to sleep."

"No, it's more than a dream. It's real. I can see and feel everything very vividly. What time is it anyway Mark?"

"You are up, Jennifer. You take a look at the clock.

I'm sleepy."

"Mark all you have to do is turn your head and look at the alarm clock. I'm way over here. Your forehead is covering the alarm clock."

"Ok, Ok. My god it's 10:00a.m.!"

"Are you serious? I've got to get up and go to work. Mark why didn't you set the alarm? Now I'm going to be late. Thanks a lot Mark."

Jennifer rushed to the bathroom to brush her teeth, comb her hair, and put on makeup. "Mark where are my earrings?"

"They are on top of the dresser where you always keep them, ok? Can you please keep the noise down? I'm trying to sleep Jennifer."

"Mark I don't see my earrings. They can't just up and walk out of the house by themselves. The last place I had them was in the kitchen."

"Jennifer, why are you up so early anyway? It's only Sunday."

"Sunday! That means I don't even have to work.

Mark! So you let me run to the bathroom and nearly break my neck to get dressed and look for my long lost earrings. You knew I didn't have to work. Great! I just love you, Mark. You've been a great husband to me. You definitely deserve an award for being the worst husband ever in the history of mankind."

Mark replied, "You never asked me what day it was. All you asked me was what time it was and I said 10:00 a.m. So don't get mad at me. Instead of depending on me all the time why don't you get a separate alarm clock? You can have one on your side and I'll have one on my side."

"How about we have a separate bed, jerk? And how about you sleep on the couch from now on."

"Uh- how about no. I'm not sleeping on any couch. Jennifer will you please stop it. It's too early to be arguing." "Mark you started this and I will definitely finish it." "Grow up for goodness sake Jennifer. You're acting like a child. If you want this marriage to last more than two years I advise you to act like an adult."

Jennifer's cell phone rang. Mark looked at her as though she was crazy. "Are you going to pick it up or look at the freaking phone? You need to get rid of that ring tone. I hate that one. Can you please go in the other room and use your phone? I'm trying to sleep Jennifer. I've got a great idea. How about I wake you up extra early next time you're sleeping and talk your ear off?"

Jennifer headed into the other room to use the phone as a courtesy to Mark.

"Hello? Hi Mom. How's everything going with you?" "Everything is great. It couldn't get any better."

"Mom you don't sound all that good. Do you have a cold or something? "

"I'm a tad bit under the weather, that's all. I decided to call you because I haven't heard from you in a while. I hope you haven't forgotten about your poor little old mother."

"No, I haven't forgotten about you. I've just been busy."

Jennifer's mother replied, "Busy with what? What can be more important than family? It's that Mark keeping you away from me. I really don't trust that snake. He reminds me of that movie I saw on Lifetime where the husband abuses his wife."

"Mom this is no Lifetime movie. This is real life. But of course all marriages have their ups and downs."

"Is he hitting you Jenny? If he's hitting you tell me now. I will be over there ASAP."

"No, he's not mom, alright?"

"I'm your mom. I can sense when something is wrong. You are withholding some information. Now come on, go ahead and spit it out."

"Ok Mom here it is. I'm thinking about getting a divorce. I don't think I was really ready to be a wife."

"Well, well, I see. I warned you about Mark."

"Mom do you think marrying him was a terrible mistake?"

"Well uh– yeah, I do. You only knew him two weeks before you tied the knot. Yes, you rushed it."

"Mom when I met Mark it was like love at first sight. Now at the first sight of him I want to strangle him. I didn't realize how much went into a marriage, that's for sure."

Jennifer's mother replied, "Me and your father lived together for years before we even thought about the idea of marriage. When we got married we loved each other unconditionally till death do us part."

"Mom to be honest with you, I really don't know Mark that well."

"So Jennifer what are you going to do about it?" "Mom I don't know what to do. I am lost and confused."

Jennifer's mother replied, "You know what to do. Look deep in your heart. Dig deep and ask yourself a question. Is it really worth saving?"

"We argue about every single thing. Mom, I'm not happy. I feel like that song 'Love Don't Live Here Anymore.' I'm still not used to his snoring. All I hear at night is him clearing his throat. The sound of it just makes me puke. And another thing, Mark doesn't like to put the toilet seat down. I fell in the toilet several times. Maybe I need to glue the toilet seat down."

"No, don't do that Jennifer. Then you will definitely upset him."

"We haven't been married that long. I feel like I just want to pull my hair out. I can see specks of grey hair growing in already."

"Did you all try a marriage counsellor? Maybe that would help. "

"I tried to convince him to go but no, he refuses to go. He says that the counsellors don't know what they're talking about and most of them are not married anyway."

"Jennifer, why did you get married without inviting me? You hurt my feelings."

"Mother, because I knew you would not approve of the marriage. I was so in love. Nothing could've changed my mind at that time."

"I'm your mother. Regardless of whether I approved or not I should've been there front row center. This is an example of what happens when you rush into things. Jennifer I warned you about this guy."

"Mom, hold on for a second. Someone's on the other line."

"Ok."

Jennifer switched to the incoming call. "Who is it?" "It's me Jasmine."

"Oh ok, what's up Jasmine?"

"Jennifer you forgot we were supposed to go jogging today."

"Oh, man I totally forgot about it. Jasmine I've got my mother on the other line. She's calling long distance. Just give me thirty minutes to get ready, alright?"

Jasmine replied, "Cool. Make sure you're ready and in your running sneakers. We are going to run and burn some calories."

Jennifer returned to her mother. "Mom, are you there?"

"Yes, I'm here. I almost hung up on you. You were taking forever to click back over."

"I know you are tired of hearing me complain over and over about this nonsense."

"No, I'm not tired of you. I'm your mother. I'm here to listen to you, unlike your no good husband."

"Well Mom, I've got to go. I planned to take a morning jog with my friend Jasmine."

Jennifer's mom replied, "Call me. Don't be a stranger. I am your mother. And one more thing Jenny, uh- I plan on visiting real soon."

"Oh ok, that's fine Mom. Well bye Mom, I love you."

"Love you too Jenny."

Jennifer headed toward her bedroom to find her jogging suit.

"So who were you talking to like for hours and hours?" Mark asked her.

"I was talking to my mother. Gosh do you insist on questioning me every single time?"

The doorbell began to ring. Mark and Jennifer looked at each other. "I'm not expecting any company, are you Jennifer?"

"No, but I will see who it is." Jennifer tiptoed and looked through the peep hole. Jennifer saw a long tongue. It managed to slide into the peep hole. The tongue traveled through the hole and wrapped around her neck gripping her tightly and restricting her air supply. Jennifer felt something crawl from behind her moving upward on her back. The back of her shirt lifted up. She desperately called for help, but Mark didn't hear her. Fleas covered her back sucking every drop of blood out of her. Jennifer managed to release herself from the tongue but she fell back. Fleas jumped at the opportunity of covering her face. They entered through her nose and crawled on the surface of her eyeballs causing her vision to become blurred. Jennifer coughed up blood and fleas at the same time. She attempted to get up but her knees buckled which drove her back onto the floor. Bumps began to form all over her body turning into painful blisters which began to ooze, dripping continuously with no sign of stopping. Jennifer's body was engulfed in blood. She was drowning in her own pool of blood. Her weight had decreased in a matter of minutes causing her to go into shock. Her body threw itself up and down from side to side. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Vomit poured out of her mouth. Jennifer felt weak and unsure if she would make it through this situation. She vomited once more but this time she threw up her heart. Her heart lay beside her, beating faster and faster. Fleas surrounded her heart attempting to suck all of the blood out of it.

The door opened. "Is anybody home?" Mark's brother Joe found Jennifer on the floor.

"They're everywhere. They're everywhere."

"I don't see anything Jennifer." Joe held Jennifer up and placed her on the couch.

Mark walked in. "What the hell are you doing with my wife?"

"It's not what you think, Mark! Will you please just calm down for a minute. Take a deep breath before you even think about doing anything."

"Joe, what the hell are you doing in my house holding my wife in your arms? You're not allowed in my house. I thought I made that clear a long time ago."

"Mark, why does it have to be like this? We're family."

"You are no family of mine. To me you are dead.

You don't exist in my eyes. How about you go crawl underneath the rock you just came out of? "

Joe replied, "You are so stubborn and ignorant. Look at me. Do you really think I would do something like that?"

"Oh yes, hell you would. I remember the first girlfriend I had. You knew how much I loved her. You took her out on a date and had sex with her."

"You can't count that against me, we were only in high school for goodness sake."

"I told myself it would never happen to me again." "Jennifer, tell this man what really happened."

"Mark nothing happened, really. I fell on the floor. The door must've been open. He walked in and picked me up and put me on the couch. That's it."

"Well that is a bunch of bull if you ask me. Ya'll got something going on just admit it. Well it's nice to know that I have a wife who is a whore. That's really freaking great. I just love my life. I'm going back to my room to get my gun. When I come back I want you gone or else I will shoot you."
Chapter 10

Mark was furious. He headed back to his room determined to kill his brother. Mark's mind was made up. There was no turning back. He reached in his drawer and grabbed a black coated nine millimeter.

"Joe, I think you should leave now before it's too late," Jennifer said to Joe . "I don't know what he will do to you."

Joe replied, "I'm not going anywhere. I know my brother. He won't do it."

Mark came back in the room speaking angrily. "Joe I have no choice but to kill you. It's only the right thing to do."

"Mark, please don't kill him. Think about this for a minute. What will you really get out of doing this? Nothing!"

"Jennifer I did not ask for your opinion, alright?"

Jennifer replied, "Watch where you are pointing that gun! It's not a toy."

"Shut your mouth, Jennifer, will you please? Or I will shut it up for you."

Jennifer replied, "Mark you really don't need to do this, seriously. What happened to you Mark? You are turning into this person I don't know. It seems like something is taking over you."

"Jennifer it's more like your fault. Why did you do this to me Jennifer? I trusted you. I gave you everything you ever desired. In return this is how you treat me."

"I'm begging you Mark, please don't kill your brother. It's not worth it. Just walk away Mark."

"Joe, get on your knees and turn around." Mark pointed the gun toward Joe. "I will make this nice and easy for you. Close your eyes Jennifer. You don't want to see this."

Joe began to beg for his life. "God please don't let me die like this. Mark, if you're going to shoot me go ahead and get it over with."

Mark hesitated, gripping the nine millimeter tightly around his fingers. Mark's heart beat increased. He began to get nervous. His hands shook as his finger slid up and around the trigger. Joe closed his eyes and teardrops dripped slowly from his eyes.

"Mark, just do it. Make it quick. I'm ready to die. I don't have anything to live for anyway. I've been in and out of jail. I can't even land a decent job. Therefore, I'm forced to con and scam people. You were always father's favourite. I just knew you were going to make something out of yourself."

"Shut up, Joe. You can't con me. Shut up will you for goodness sake?"

The doorbell rang. "Don't even think about answering that door."

"Hey is anybody in there? This is Officer Jones. Open "Joe, get up off the floor and answer the door. Don't you say a word about my gun or I will blow your head off as well as the officer's."

Joe answered the door. "Hello officer how may I help you?"

"Who is the owner of this house?" "Mark is the owner of the house."

"Well Mark, we've been getting some complaints about loud noise and arguing at this residence, so I came to check up on it. What's going on? Is there a problem here?"

"No, officer, there is no problem, right Joe?" Joe replied, "Right, there is no problem." "We do have a problem," Jennifer said. "What is the problem?"

Mark stared at Jennifer as if she was crazy.

"Uh- it's probably the neighbours making the noise."

"Well if you are OK I'll be leaving. You folks have a good day and please keep it down."

"Alright officer, have a good day," Mark said.

"Jennifer what the hell! What were you thinking about?

You wanted to tell so bad didn't you?" "No, I didn't Mark."

"So Joe, why didn't you tell on me when you had a chance?"

"Mark there is something I need to tell you. It's serious. That's why I stopped by."

The doorbell rang again. "Please don't let it be that officer again," Mark said.

"Oh, it's you, Jasmine."

Jasmine entered the room and looked at Jennifer. "Are you ready to go jogging?"

Joe continued to speak to Mark. "Mark it's our dad. He's dying. I don't know how much longer he has to live."

"Joe what do you mean he's dying? No one told me anything about him being sick."

"Mark I tried calling you countless times. You never pick up your phone."

"How is mom taking it?"

Joe replied, "She's not taking it to well."

"I saw Dad a week ago. He was up and walking about. He was fine. Now all of sudden he's ill. Really? This doesn't make any sense. Tell me what's really going on."

"He has had cancer for a while. It's getting worse, spreading throughout his body."

"Cancer! What do you mean cancer? This can't be happening! No way. I don't believe this. This cannot be true. What did mom say about it?"

"She's accepting the fact that he might die. Dad is in the final stages of cancer."

"All that smoking finally caught up with him. You know he smoked two or three packs of cigarettes a day or more, who knows."

"His health started deteriorating a couple of months ago. First, he started wheezing a lot. He went to the doctor to check it out. Turns out he has lung cancer. Cancer was the last thing on anyone's mind when we took him to the doctor. Trust me, it shocked me. Mark you've just been so busy. I called you and called you, but no one answered. I was hoping we could put our differences behind us and look ahead toward the future. Mark I never had sex with your wife. I'm telling you the truth and nothing but the truth, alright?"

Mark replied, "Let's not talk about my wife at this moment. Joe where is he now?"

"He's at the hospital Mark, dying slowly. He begged the doctors to take his life. They refused. I can't stand to see my father in so much pain. Mom can't even look me in my eyes I remind her of him so much. I wish I could turn back the hands of time. Mark do you remember that time we snuck out? We were determined to go to that party hosted by pretty Cindy. Oh my, she was so gorgeous and sexy. Dad was waiting on us to get home. I thought for sure we were going to get grounded, but he let us slide. But there was a catch. We had to work at the community center for a month helping the homeless. Those people stink. I never saw so many homeless people in my entire life. He wanted us to see how good we had it."

Mark replied "Yeah we had it good compared to those homeless people. I wish I could've spent more time with Dad. It's my job that's been keeping me busy. It's like I don't even have a life."

"Mark, don't beat yourself up over this ok? All we can do is pray about it."

Jennifer and Jasmine were steadily jogging. "Jennifer, keep up slow poke."

"I am keeping up Jasmine."

"Ok Jennifer, what's on your mind?"

"It's Mark. He's lost his mind. He pulled out a gun." "A gun! No way! On you?"

"No, not on me, his brother Joe." Jasmine asked why he would do something like that. "He thinks we're having an affair but in fact it's all in his head. He is so jealous and when he's like that he gets aggressive. Sometimes it scares me to the point I get nervous around him."

"Jennifer if you want me to do a criminal background check on him I will. Whatever you want me to do. He sounds like he's an abuser."

"I guess I should've gotten to know him before I married him."

"Jennifer, if you don't mind me asking, how long did you know him before you all got married?" "Well about two weeks."

Jasmine's eyebrows shot up. "Shut up! No way! Two weeks! Why in the hell would you do something like that? Two weeks is kind of a trial weekend for most dudes. And you decided to get married! Uh, did your mother attend the wedding?"

"No, we eloped in the great state of Nevada."

"What were you thinking? If I had done something like that my mother would've killed me. Jennifer I found out that my ex was a child molester. I got rid of him so fast it made his head spin. You never know these days until you perform a background check."

Jennifer looked at Jasmine as though she wanted to say something. "Jennifer you got something to say? Come on spit it out I don't have all day."

"Ok here it is. I don't know how you're going to handle this. You might think I'm crazy. Do you believe in heaven and hell?"

Jasmine replied, "Yes I do believe in heaven and hell. So what you have to tell me?"

"Some crazy things have been happening to me. Things such as seeing dark figures, hearing noises and some other stuff I'd rather not say."

"So you believe your house is haunted?"

"No, my house is not haunted. It's me who is being haunted. I feel like I'm cursed. It won't go away. I want it to fade away and my life be normal and happy ever after."

"I think I know someone who can help you out, a medium. I have the number somewhere. When I find it I will get back to you."

Jennifer sighed, "Whew, I'm glad I got that off my chest. I thought you were going to look at me like I was crazy. Jasmine you have been nothing more than a good friend to me."

"Girl you know I will do anything for you. I'm pretty sure you would do the same for me. I know you will be there for me when I need you Jenifer."

Jennifer's cell phone rang. "It's me, Mark. Can you come home?"

"Why Mark? I really don't have time for you and your brother's problems. I need some time to think Mark."

Mark replied, "It's my father. He's dying."

"Dying! I will be there right away. Jasmine I've got to go. It's Mark's father. He's dying."

"That's terrible, I understand. You go ahead. I'll see you tomorrow."

Thirty minutes later Jennifer and Mark arrived at the hospital. Mark headed straight to his father's room.

"Dad I'm sorry I didn't get here sooner."

Mark's father replied, "Looks like you've gained some weight. You look different."

"Dad why didn't you tell me you had cancer? You kept everyone in the dark."

"Son, I didn't want you to worry. You've got other important things to worry about. I'm old. I lived my life to the fullest. I have no regrets. Your wife is beautiful. You should hold on to her. She kind of reminds me of your mother when we were young and in love. Mark, I want you to handle all my funeral arrangements."

"Why are you talking like this dad? You can fight this cancer."

"No, I can't son. It's too late. The cancer has gotten worse." Mark's father began to cough up blood.

"Do you want me to call the nurse Dad?"

"No, don't worry about it I'm fine. Jennifer, come over here. I heard so many great things about you." Mark's father held on tightly to Jennifer's hands. A tingling sensation radiated throughout her body causing her to have visions. What she saw was long sharp teeth similar to a wildcat and eyes darker than the night. Mark's father uttered the words "The time is almost here Jennifer. Can you feel it? You must fulfil your end of the contract." As he spoke he died, holding Jennifer's hands.

"No! Dad, don't die! Please don't. Nurse, somebody do something!"
Chapter 11

Two weeks had passed by. Mark had become so overwhelmed with the death of his father. Jennifer's cell phone rang.

"Hello."

"It's me, Mark." "What's up Mark?"

"Where are you Jennifer? You're supposed to cook dinner. Uh- you forgot, come home quick and fix me some dinner woman."

"Mark, do I look like your personal chef? Alright? Get it straight."

"Jennifer there is nothing in this refrigerator to cook. All I see is baking soda. Why didn't you go shopping Jennifer? I can't do two things at one time. You know my job keeps me busy."

"Mark you act like I don't work for goodness sake. How about you go order a pizza or something? You figure it out hotshot."

"Jennifer I've got one more beer left in the refrigerator.

That will do me some justice."

"Mark how many beers have you had today?"

"Well about three, four, or five."

"Mark you promised me that you would not drink."

"I do whatever I please. I drink to escape from you. You look better when I'm drunk."

"Mark you don't mean that. You're just drunk."

"I'm not drunk just a little tipsy, Jennifer. Chill out miss stuck up."

"Mark I've got to go." "Go where?"

"I'm about to walk into the library."

"I need you home now woman. Come take care of me now. You are useless. Why did I even marry your trifling ass?"

"Ok, whatever Mark. I'm out. You have a nice time figuring out what you're going to eat."

"Jennifer, how does it feel to be a whore?"

"Whore! Who you calling a whore?" Jennifer hung up immediately. She was furious and disappointed at the same time. Jennifer entered the library hoping to get as much information as she could.

"Do I need a library card to check out books?" She asked the librarian at the counter.

"No, you don't need a library card. We track everything using a bar code card. All you have to do is fill out all of this information. Please include your phone number." Jennifer completed the application. "Great, you're all finished. Oh you forgot to sign it."

Jennifer replied, "Oh sorry about that."

"Here is your card. Let me give you a quick tour of the library. To the back of the library is the children's section and to the right of you is the young adult section. We also offer videos that you can check out. You must pay for all your copies."

Jennifer replied "I see that you all have computers that are up to date. I like that."

"Yes, we do. We got a grant from the government. That was a blessing, yes it was. If you turn around you can see our reference room. Also, you can pull up old newspapers. Jennifer if you have any other questions I will be at the front desk."

Jennifer replied, "Thank you so much for the tour." "No problem, anytime, besides it's my job."

"Oh yeah, I do have a question, where can I find some books on paranormal activities and mysteries of the world."

"Let me look it up on the computer. Give me a second. Stroll down the fourth aisle in the 800 section and look at e number 835.5."

"Thanks uh....."

"It's Mrs. Jenkins. Any other questions before I go back to the front desk?"

"No that's all my questions. Thanks Mrs. Jenkins."

Jennifer walked down to the 800 section. She ran across the book on paranormal activities. Jennifer found a chair and sat down. Immediately she began to read the book.

"Paranormal activity is highly controversial. Some people believe, and some people don't believe. When spirits or ghosts cannot move on they haunt the place they are familiar with. There are several ways to attempt to get rid of them, but there is no guarantee the sprit will move on. Dark forces may have entered your life in several ways. The number one reason is through a near death experience. Sometimes the soul may be confused and drawn downward trying to find its way. Spirits roam about endlessly in search of the light. Many stray away, afraid of what they might encounter. Dark entities feed off of our fears and desires. If you feel like you have encountered dark forces or negative energy you should consult a paranormal expert. A paranormal expert uses several devices such as the EVP which stands for electronic voice phenomena. This device picks up voices not heard by human ears. This is a significant and handy piece of equipment. If you would like to hear an examples of an EVP recording log on to my Web site. The voices have been captured in real time."

Jennifer got up and headed to the computer room to check out the recording.

"Welcome. This is an EVP recording. Please be advised that this is real and some may find it disturbing. Now let's us introduce several of our recordings and once again welcome to Paranormal Activity Inc."

The recording began to play. Jennifer heard a voice say, "Get out, get out, and die! I want you all to die."

Another voice said, "What is your name demon? Tell me."

The first voice said, "I am the one that dwells within.

Your God is dead."

Hair stood up on the back of Jennifer's neck as she listened to the recording. "Ok enough of this crazy thing."

Jennifer's phone began to ring. "Hello. Who is this?" "Jasmine. Jennifer I found that number. It's 555-7134.

Make sure you write that down."

"Hold up for a second. I need to grab a pen out of my purse. What was that number again Jasmine?"

"Jennifer, why are you speaking so softly?" "I'm in the library."

"Jennifer what are you doing in the library? You like never go to the library."

"I'm doing a little research to help me understand the paranormal world."

"Jennifer since when are you into the paranormal? Jennifer I've got to go, alright? Well keep in touch don't be a stranger Jennifer."

"I won't."

"And please take it easy. Call that number. Don't forget to call."

The librarian approached Jennifer. "Shhh.., can you please keep it down? This is a library."

"Sorry."

"Cell phones are not allowed in the library. Turn around.

It's clearly posted on the wall."

Jennifer turned her head all the way around. "I see. I'm sorry, I did not notice it."

"Well now you know. Act accordingly to the rules." Jennifer began mumbling, "What's up with the attitude.

People are so rude these days."

"Did you say something? I thought I heard something." "No, I didn't saying anything. Maybe you are hearing

things."

Jennifer went back to her seat to continue reading. Moments later she felt someone standing beside her. She looked up to see a tall man dressed as a priest.

"Jennifer is that you?" An unfamiliar voice said. "Who are you?"

"I'm Father John."

"If you plan on stalking me like the other priest, news flash. I've got mace for you too."

"I do not plan to harm you. It is in your best interest to listen to me. Heed the warning."

"Give me a reason why I should listen to you or any other crazy pathetic priest. Can you please leave me alone before I call security father whatever your name is? Back off or meet someone special, my mace."

"You are in great danger. Evil forces surround you. It's tearing you apart piece by piece. It may be too late to save you."

"Save me from what?"

"Satan himself. Do you remember your car accident?" "Yes, I remember bits and pieces of the accident." "Try to go back to that day and remember, please."

"I felt my body being withdrawn. I clearly heard my father's voice. Then something grabbed me pulling me downward. All I could see was darkness."

"Jennifer when you touched the darkness you brought back something not of this world. What did the demon say to you?"

"I can't remember."

"Try to remember, it's very important." "I told you I can't remember."

"You must remember in order for me to help you."

"It's so hard for me to remember but every night around 10:30 I start experiencing paranormal activities."

"Tell me exactly what you experience, Jennifer."

"Around 10:30 at night I see myself lying in a coffin. I see my family members grieving over my lifeless body. I've even seen my mother committing suicide. I just want it to stop. Make it go away please! I live in fear of my life."

"Jennifer, remember this day you may experience something far more powerful than you can understand or handle. On June 6, 2006- the numbers 6, 6, 6 - signal the return of the dark one, you brought back with you evil, pure evil. The demon has attached itself to you, tormenting you every chance it gets."

"What does it want from me?"

"I don't know for sure what it wants. When June 6, 2006 arrives I am afraid it may be too late for anybody to help you."

"Father John what can you do for me?"

"I want you to wear this cross on your neck for protection. Do not take this necklace off under any condition. Guard this necklace with your life."

Jennifer replied, "What is the purpose of the necklace?" "It protects you against evil for the time being, temporarily, until I figure how to get rid of these demons. Listen closely to me. Before you go to bed put this blessed salt outside of your door. This is a crucial step. This may very well help save your life."

"Father John what if none of this stuff works? What shall I do about it?"

"Pray and hope that you will survive. The devil works in different ways. His main goal is to destroy you and your family. You probably noticed a change in the atmosphere. You can feel it."

"Mark and I are going through some tough times. His attitude has changed dramatically. He started drinking heavily."

Father John replied, "Be careful and very cautious. Demons have the power to possess anyone in their paths. I believe you may be cursed. Something is causing these paranormal activities. I must get to the source of the problem."

"Cursed? What do you mean cursed?"

"Jennifer do you have any enemies or acquaintances that despise you?"

"No, I don't know of anyone who dislikes me. I'm very popular and well-known at least with the men. I am so fabulous Father John. Can't you see I'm beautiful? What can I say? Of course females are going to hate me for being beautiful."

"Jennifer this is no laughing matter."

"Father John lighten up. It's just a joke. Take it easy. Well since I'm cursed can you reverse it, Father John?"

Father John replied, "To be honest with you Jennifer I'm not sure if it's a curse or paranormal activity."

"Father I don't care what it is. Just make it go away. You don't know how it feels to die every night at 10:30 and see your dead body lying in a coffin. It keeps repeating over and over nonstop continuously. Father if you can't help me what are you doing here?"

"The reason I came here was to save your life before it's too late."

"Why didn't you attempt to kill me like the other priest?" "I once thought of killing you, but I couldn't bring myself to do it."

"Why did you want to kill me father?"

"You brought back something greater, something evil. It's hard to describe. I lay at night restless thinking about how much damage, so much damage, this evil could cause. Please put the necklace on now before anything happens."

"It's burning me! It's burning me, the necklace!" Jennifer yanked the necklace off throwing it as far from her as she could. Books began flying off the shelves and coming toward Father John and Jennifer.

Father John yelled, "In the name of God I demand for the demons to stop. In the name of God stop! Angels watch over us. Protect us."

The floor began to vibrate causing Jennifer and Father John to separate. Jennifer yelled, "Father John watch out the shelf is going to fall on you!" Jennifer raced over quickly grabbing Father John and pulling him out of the way.

"Father, are you alright?"

"Yes I am ok. Jennifer you saved my life."

"Father behind you look, look the shelves are coming down!"

"Jennifer my legs are stuck. I can't move."
Chapter 12

Father John's legs had become tangled and trapped in between a shelf that had previously fallen. The shelves created a domino effect, tipping one after another.

"Jennifer save yourself! Just forget about me, just do it." "Father I can't just leave you here to die. It's not right."

Jennifer pulled Father John with all her might, but his legs were still stuck.

"Jennifer I'm hopeless. I never pictured dying like this." Father John tried desperately to move his body upward but his legs just couldn't move.

Jennifer attempted to pick up the shelf. "It's too heavy, father."

"Jennifer I told you to save yourself. If you want to live leave now."

"Father I almost got you loose. Just hold on for a few more minutes."

Father John lay hopelessly watching as the shelves were tumbling down toward him. Jennifer was able to pull him loose.

"Whew! Thank god you got me loose!"

The library became foggy and the visibility unclear. The temperature dropped rapidly. Cold vapor could be seen coming from their mouths.

"Father where are you? I can't see you?"

"I'm over here."

The library windows shattered leaving tiny pieces of glass all over the floor. Wind entered through the broken windows at a rate of 100 miles per hour. They crawled on the floor only to be knocked backward as the wind blew them. Small glass particles ripped through their skin.

"Jennifer take this necklace. This will protect you. Place it around your neck. Jennifer may God be with you I will pray for you. When the time is right I will find you. Now go Jennifer."

Jennifer walked through the gust of wind with a shield which glowed around her. Jennifer looked backed to see Father John battling the wind. Father John yelled, "Go before it's too late. I will be just fine. Just go."

The moment Jennifer stepped upon solid ground the activities stopped. Silence momentarily filled the air.

Jennifer ran as fast as she could to her car. "Come on car door open up. Yes I love you car. Thank you so much. Let's get this baby on the road."

Jennifer's cell phone rang. She hesitated to answer it.

Who might this be, oh it's Mark's aggravating ass. "Hi Mark what's up?"

"Jennifer I've been waiting and waiting for you to get home forever. If you've been cheating on me I want to know, ok?"

"Mark I really don't have time for this. Mark you are drunk. I really don't like when you start drinking."

"I'm not drinking. I'm sober."

Jennifer replied, "Well you don't sound like you are sober for goodness sakes. You are stumbling over your words."

"Jennifer I've got something in my mouth that's why I sound like that."

"Mark we need some time apart. Our marriage is not working out."

"So what are you telling me, that you want a divorce?" "Yes that's what I'm saying."

"You are not divorcing me and that's my word. You really think I am going to sign the divorce papers? I think not. I want you to think about that every night when you go to sleep. I tried calling you over and over today. What happened? Explain that to me."

"Mark you wouldn't understand if I told you what happened today in the library. Check it out on channel 2 news later on tonight. And another thing Mark I'm headed to my mother's house to stay for a couple of days."

"Why?"

"You are driving me crazy. I need some time to myself." "Before you do that how about you think about it."

"Mark there is nothing to discuss. I've made my decision so don't worry about me.

"If you want to go, just go. You know where home is."

Jennifer hung up the phone pissed off to the point of no return. Jennifer had enough and was simply tired of Mark's behaviour. Jennifer's cell phone rang again and Jennifer swerved as she looked down at it. What do you want now Mark?

"Lady, watch where you are going, psycho. Learn how to drive, idiot," one driver screamed.

Jennifer raised her middle index finger indicating she could care less.

"How about that loser? I don't need to learn how to drive."

Jennifer looked at her gas tank gauge and noticed she was almost on empty.

"This cannot be happening. The gas station is miles and miles away. Ok, great, only in America. I love this country." Jennifer's car began jerking. She pulled over immediately. "What a freaking day! Bad luck is written all over my forehead. It just can't get any better."

The sun was beginning to go down. Darkness was approaching. All Jennifer could hear were crickets and wild dogs howling. The wind blew hard as though it was whispering something, something familiar. As Jennifer got out of her car mosquitoes feasted on her delicate skin.

"Mosquitoes are everywhere. I hate mosquitoes." Jennifer ran back quickly to her car. "Ok I can do it. I have to check to see if I have any gas in the trunk. Do I have any bug spray? Dang, I guess not, I'll just pull a shirt over my head."

Jennifer took a deep breath, running full speed to her trunk. "No gas in the trunk, just perfect. Now I've got to run back to the front seat. I can do it, I can do it." Jennifer found herself in an unfamiliar place far away from her mother's house.

"Now what the hell am I supposed to do?" Jennifer looked at her cell phone. There was no signal. She tried several times to call out. A growling noise could be heard coming from the back of the car. Jennifer looked back but could not see anything. "Maybe my mind is playing tricks on me. Ok, Jennifer, now what should I do? Think, think, come on use your head for goodness sake. Pull yourself together."

She looked to the left and saw wolf paws on the window. The wolf extended its claws, scratching on the window and causing a loud screeching noise. Several more wolves joined in hopping on the car from the back, front, and the side. Jennifer honked her horn to try to scare them away but the wolves didn't budge. The honking sounds only excited them, making them more aggressive each minute. Loud howls could be heard from miles and miles away.

A gunshot noise scared Jennifer nearly out of her mind causing her whole body to tremble. The car door opened quickly. "Please don't kill me. I will do anything you want me to do. I've got money in my pocket. One hundred dollars is all I've got. Just take it."

"I'm not here to rob you or rape you. I saw your car surrounded by wild animals so I decided to come help you."

Jennifer sighed. "Whew, I thought you were a rapist or a murderer. You can never be too sure these days."

"What's your name darling?" "It's Jennifer."

"Well Jennifer what are you doing in this neck of the woods? It's very dangerous. This isn't the city."

"I was headed to my mother's house when I discovered I was dead on E."

"You are in luck Jennifer. I have a gallon of gasoline in my truck. This should take care of you until you get to the closest gas station which is approximately four miles up the road."

"Thank you so much uh..."

"The name is Jim, or some people call me Jimmy." "How much money do I owe you Jimmy?"

"I don't want your money Jennifer." "Just take it. You just saved my life."

"Ok if you say so. Just take it easy on the road. Jennifer it's pretty much a straight shot to the gas station. Its four miles on the right next to a farm. Trust me you'll know when you are there. You will smell the cow manure."

"Well I'm on my way. If I ever come this way again I'll pay you a visit."

"Take care now, Jennifer."

Jennifer travelled four miles up the road to get gas. Thank God at least the gas station have a pay phone. She dialled her mother's number and her mother answered the phone.

"Hi mother. I'm coming to see you."

"Well I'm really surprised and rather shocked. You never come visit me. Ok Jennifer what's wrong?"

"Mom nothing is wrong. I just wanted to see you." "Jennifer, just tell me what's wrong. I can hear it in your voice."

Jennifer replied, "I'm having problems with Mark Mom." "Oh I see. So how far are you away from me?"

"Well about thirty minutes."

"Drive safely, Jennifer. Call me if you have any problems."

"I will Mom. I will see you in a few minutes. Love you." "Love you too Jennifer."

Jennifer finally arrived at her mother's house. She rang the doorbell. "Mom it's me open up."

"Jennifer it took you a long time to get here. What took you so long?"

"Mom you know how traffic is and all."

"Give your old mom a hug. Wow look at you. You look great Jennifer. You must be on a work out plan."

"Yeah I work out every chance I get, especially to relieve my stress."

"Jennifer, tell me what's going on with you and Mark." "He's turning into a drunk. He's constantly drinking everyday. I don't know what to do Mom." Jennifer's cell phone rang. "Jennifer who is it?"

"It's Mark. He's been calling me nonstop. To be exact that's the twenty-fifth time he's phoned today."

"Wow, that's a lot Jennifer! Let me have the phone." "Mark this is Jennifer's mother. She doesn't want to talk to you so please stop calling for the time being."

Mark replied, "This is between me and Jennifer. Can you please stay out of it?"

Jennifer heard his response. "Mom let me hold the phone." As soon as she had the phone again she said, "Mark I'm not coming home any time soon so stop calling, ok? I've had enough of you." Before Mark could get any words out of his mouth Jennifer hung up.

"Jennifer that man is trouble, nothing but trouble. Watch out now."

"Mom what's that noise?"

"Jennifer don't worry about that noise. It's nothing." "Mom I heard it again. Let me go check it out." Jennifer opened the front door. She saw glowing eyes and sharp teeth. "Jennifer close that door before it kills us."

"The door won't close. It's trying to claw its way in. I can't hold it forever."
Chapter 13

Jennifer put all her energy and effort into trying to keep the unknown creature out of the house. The unknown creature overpowered her, knocking her back several steps.

"Jennifer are you ok?"

"Yeah, Mom I am ok. I'm just fine." "Where did it go Jennifer?"

"I don't know for sure, Mom. It just disappeared right in front of my eyes. Mom what's going on? Something strange is going on. I just saw it right in front of me. How did it disappear?"

"Jennifer I saw something out of the corner of my eyes move very quickly."

"I don't hear anything or see anything but I do smell something horrible. It smells like a rotten egg." Jennifer put her hands over her mouth, disgusted. The slightest whiff of it made her stomach turn.

"Jennifer are you ok? You don't look too good?"

Jennifer leaned over, gripping her knees. Within seconds she began to vomit.

"My God Jennifer!"

"Mom don't come near me, I might vomit on you, mom. I know you smell that horrible smell."

Jennifer raised her head up rather quickly. She felt dizzy, dehydrated, and rather confused.

"Mom what's on my head? I just felt something come down on it." Jennifer touched the top of her head. She looked up cautiously. "What the hell is this?"

"Jennifer it looks like blood."

"Jennifer there's something on the ceiling." Jennifer looked up slowly and cautiously. What she saw were dark eyes. "We've got to get the hell out of here, Mom.

"This is my house. I am not going anywhere. Follow me upstairs." Jennifer and her mother raced upstairs and locked themselves in the bedroom.

"Jennifer calm down. Don't panic. Breathe. Inhale slowly then exhale. Do you feel better Jennifer?"

"I feel much better, Mom. What's going on?"

"I don't know for sure but we will figure it out." "Mom I think it's near us. Listen, don't you hear that?" "Jennifer I've got to tell you something."

"Mom it's trying to come in underneath the door." A dark cloud entered from underneath the door, rising to the ceiling.

"Jennifer, look in my drawer. Grab the cross! Hurry up!" Jennifer raised the cross in the air and began to speak forcibly.

"In the name of God remove yourself from here." "Mom it's not working. Now what should we do?"

Jennifer reached into her pocket and grabbed the blessed salt. She began sprinkling it all around them. "Mom stay in the circle. It won't bother us, trust me."

The creature began to scream in a high pitched voice, breaking all the mirrors in the room. Jennifer and her mother covered their ears tightly. A split second later the creature was gone.

"Mom, it's gone. We will be alright for the time being." "Thank God Jennifer."

"Ok Mother what the hell? What was that, Mom? I get the feeling you are keeping something from me."

"Why would I keep anything from you Jenny?"

Jennifer looked her mom in the eyes with a concerned expression. "Mom, Mom tell me please what's going on?"

"Ok Jennifer, you might not like what I've got to say but here it is. Jennifer you may have been experiencing some things that you cannot understand. I have also been experiencing the same since you had that accident."

"Mom, why didn't you say anything?" "I didn't want you to worry."

"Why are these things happening, Mom? Tell me now before it's too late?"

"Well Jenny it started many years ago before your father died. He travelled to Africa in the heart of Egypt. When he came back he was a different man."

"What do you mean a different man?"

"His characteristics, I mean his overall behavioural, changed. He became aggressive. He drank a lot. He became miserable. Your father would wake up screaming at night, sweat pouring down his face. I remember the exact day he came back from Egypt. He told me the entire story. He was so excited to share his story about his adventures." Jennifer's mother told Jennifer the entire story.

"David you made it back! I missed you so much honey.

How was it in Egypt?"

"Pretty hot, Jackie."

"I can imagine. It's in the middle of the desert. So tell me all about your trip."

"Oh yes, yes I have plenty of stories. I visited multiple countries in Africa. First I travelled to the Congo. The tribes were great and friendly. They first greeted me with a ritual. They painted my face, welcoming me into their tribe. I observed their activities from afar. One incident that I remember so vividly is the ritual in which they worship their God. The ritual consisted of sacrificing a human being. I documented the account of a child whose head was cut off. Afterward they boiled her. He actually offered me a prize piece I refused."

"Please tell me you did not eat that poor girl, David."

"No way in hell! I'd rather die than to eat an innocent young girl. The chief was very upset with me for refusing to eat the girl. He warned me if I didn't eat the girl I would upset the spirits or gods."

"David, why do they eat humans?"

"Well, Jackie its part of their culture. It's really a hidden tribe deep in the jungle. It's secluded. There is no possible way you can locate it on a map. The Congo is primarily a dense tropical forest. The higher you go the steeper it gets. There are many lost tribes that thrive in this secluded part of the Congo. They are head hunters, vicious killers who stop at nothing till the mission is complete."

"David, wow I had no idea they were cannibals. That's crazy!"

"Yeah it is crazy and sad but the main reason I visited the Congo was to find a rare plant. This plant may be able to cure anything from Aids to cancer. I tried to convince the head chief to show me this plant. He pointed to the top of the mountain. My crew and I encountered huge massive gorillas and mosquitoes with deadly diseases. The higher the altitude, the thinner the air was. We searched and searched for this plant day after day. We would often stop by the Congo River to drink water. I'm sad to say we lost one of our guys to the huge massive Congo River which flowed for miles and miles. His lifeless body drifted. The current was just too strong. I could hear his screams, but there was nothing I could do. Piranhas, I mean lots of piranhas, chewed through his body leaving nothing but skeletal remains."

"David I'm glad you made it home safely. I don't know what I would do without you, honey. Tell me more, tell me more. This is getting interesting!"

"The next morning we tried once again to find this magical plant. We were on a mission, determined that nothing would stop us, but the weather slowed us down making it even more dangerous. The rain let up. We found ourselves moving through large areas surrounded by dangerous venomous amphibians in the jungle. You could hear thousands of unfamiliar sounds, sometimes frightening sounds. Each day one member of our crew would vanish without a trace. I came up with a theory. Maybe the Bakongo tribe captured and slaughtered the crewmembers. One night the others and I watched as our friend hung upside down. He screamed and screamed. There was nothing we could do."

"David, why didn't you help the poor man?"

"We had no guns! Our camp was raided. All of our ammunition and guns were taken away leaving us defenceless. I watched as my friend's head was being cut off. Do you know how that feels Jackie?"

"David, I'm sorry you had to go through that, but there is nothing you can do to bring him back."

"I guess you are right, Jackie. I just wish we had guns to defend ourselves. The story gets interesting. They drained every inch of his blood and you know what they did? They drank his blood to please their god to bring peace, harmony, and protection from evil spirits that lurk. The Bakongo tribe believed we brought negative energy causing evil to emerge. I hid deep in the forest along with the cameraman. We built a small hut. Each day we would gather fish and small berries. Every day the Bakongo tribe looked for us with the intention of making us dinner and to sacrifice us. I prayed and prayed to God that I would make it. I just knew I had to survive. We found ourselves in unfamiliar territory, chopping down high grass up to our chests. The temperature was more than 100 degrees each day. Elephants claimed this territory along with wild warthogs with long sharp horns that could pierce our skin. I found myself in the middle of an elephant herd. They nearly killed me and the cameraman. The days had been long and hard. I prayed and prayed for a way out of the situation. Later that night victory was ours. We ran across our ammunition and guns. We took our guns back, headed to their huts and killed every one of them. I never killed anyone in my life, never. There were so many of them lying on the ground dead, dead."

"David, calm down. It's over. You are alive. Just be thankful you are alive."

"I should have been there for my crew. I let them down.

Now they are dead."

"David, don't beat yourself up over this. Just let it go please."

"Jackie I have something for you." "What is it David?"

"I found this in the heart of the jungle. It's an old wooden artifact or should I say a smaller version of the god they worshiped."

"It's beautiful, David. This will look great in our dining room area."

Jennifer's mom quickly snapped back to reality. "Mom, Mom?"

"I'm sorry Jennifer. I was just caught up in the moment, reminiscing. I miss your father so much."

"Mom why are these things happening to me?"

"I believe your father brought back something evil with him. Maybe it's that artifact he got from the Congo."

"Mother where is that artifact?"

"I'm not sure Jennifer. I haven't seen that thing since your dad died."

"Mom I'm wondering if the murderer killed dad over the artifact. That day I remember looking out of the window listening to their conversation. They talked about money, large amounts of money. I saw the artifact in dad's hands the day he was killed. Maybe the artifact had something to do with his death."

"Jennifer the day your dad died I saw him a couple of times entering through the walls. At least I thought it was your dad. Strange things started happening around the house. Things would be out of place, loud noises occurred daily, the television turned on and off, and every night I would hear someone call my name."

"Mom, why didn't you ever tell me about any of this stuff?"

"You were young. I didn't want to scare you. I called a priest a couple of times to bless the house. That helped temporarily should I say, but something must have trigged the demons to return. Jennifer a few days after your father died I received a package. I opened it up and there was the artifact. Someone returned it. There was no return address on the package. That was rather odd. I put that artifact somewhere. I can't remember where."

"Mom you really need to find it. Think really hard."

"Jennifer I will search and search from top to bottom in this house if it takes the rest of my life."

"Mom this is really important. If you don't find this artifact my life might be in jeopardy. Once June 6, 2006 gets here there is no turning back for me. I will be cursed and doomed forever. The artifact has indeed attached itself to me causing me to go through so much pain."

"I hope it won't be too late to save you Jennifer. You are the only thing I have left in this world. There has to be something to slow this thing down. There has to be. Mom I hear that noise again."
Chapter 14

Jennifer and Jackie looked at each other frightened, suspecting it was going to be a long night.

"Mom we can't stay in this room forever."

"Jenny I know that by morning everything will be ok, it will be just fine I tell you."

"Mom we've got to do something about what's going on. Somebody's going to get hurt before you know it. I wish I had never gotten in that accident. That accident brought back something I can't explain."

"Jennifer you did not bring back anything. It's been here lurking in the corners of the dark waiting to prey on one of us."

"Mom it's eating away at me. My life is going down the drain, especially my relationship."

"Do you believe deep down inside we are cursed or is it just me? I saw dark and evil forces right before I got in the accident. The dark figure dashed across the road rather unusually fast. I saw myself in the pits of hell conversing with the devil himself."

"I think the Bakongo tribe cursed the artifact David found. I think they cursed whoever dared to possess it."

"Mom that's the only explanation I can really think of. We must pinpoint the source of the problem. Mom I don't want to die. I don't."

"Jennifer, stop talking like that. We are going to get through this awful period in our lives. Stay strong! If you believe, we will make it out of this predicament."

"Mom I'm just saying there's a possibility that I might not make it. The demons or whatever they are have attached themselves to me causing me to lose my freaking mind. I cannot concentrate or live out my daily life with enjoyment or excitement. Instead I hear voices that I can't explain along with demons breathing down my neck. Why did it have to choose me? Is this really is a curse written in stone that nobody in their right mind can break?"

"Jennifer all we can do is take one day at a time. If you show it we are fearful it will make matters worse, so I suggest you attempt to stay calm."

"Mom you are speaking to me as though you know how to fight this thing."

"I have faith in God. He will not abandon us and let us suffer so that we are bound for misery. There are cases in the Bible. Many people were cursed. Job was cursed. Everything he ever loved was gone. God put him through so many tests, trials, and tribulations. Jennifer I think God is testing our faith, our ability to cope with evil forces. He watches over us every night. Jennifer the curse given to us or whatever it is will be brought upon your children and their children. It's like a never ending chapter that we must close. Jennifer now is the time to stand up and fight. We either fight or simply lie down and die. You've got to be very careful these days what you come across. Things such as laying hands on a person in church can certainly curse anyone and cause great harm. Also voodoo can do the same thing. To be blessed by God simply means that we obey him. To be cursed simply means the opposite, that we are disobedient."

"Mom I don't think anyone deserves what I have been going through. I would rather die than to live like this."

"Jennifer don't let this evil take over your mind. It's mind over matter. You can conquer it. You are showing it fear. That's what they want. They feed off it which means they grow stronger. Jennifer you are truly cursed because you are David's first child. All first borns are cursed."

"Mom how do you know all of this stuff? You are scaring me."

"Why are you looking at me like that Jennifer? I read it in a book once. Jennifer you don't remember when you were young, all the nightmares you used to have."

"I barely remember anything but for some reason I do remember seeing dad being murdered. To this day I still have nightmares about that."

"Jennifer I'll tell you why you don't remember all those bad dreams. There was a dormant stage where everything stopped happening. I never thought in my wildest dreams that it would return once again to haunt you."

"Mom, why did it stop? I just don't understand Mom, I'm confused."

"Jennifer I can't explain it myself. It was like it was waiting on something to happen. Evil has patience. As long as there is darkness there will be light that will guide us through."

"Mom someone cursed that artifact on purpose. An evil presence attached itself."

"Well your father explained to me when he got home many years ago that the artifact was a symbol of a god they worshiped. The Bakongo took their rituals to the extreme. They did anything to appease their god such as covering things with ants, as a result those things died from the poisonous stings. I also read Jennifer that most of the Bakongo were taken into slavery in the 18th century. They were sold for ivory and copper. The Europeans came in and colonized them. The Bakongo tribe has guardians not of this world protecting them, even in their pieces of art. Many Bakongo members value their god over their lives. Life has no meaning without sacrifice to them. It's sad but it's their reality. If their god was unhappy that meant their lives would be miserable and unhappy. So it was in their best interests to appease the spirits several times a day to ensure their crops would have rich soil.

"Mom it's getting cold in this room. Do you have on the air conditioner?"

"No I don't have on the air conditioner. Usually when I start having cold chills I can sense something standing over me." The TV suddenly turned on by itself. The channels went haywire. Jennifer turned her head slowly toward the TV. Her breath was visible. Her chest started thumping and thumping as though her heart was going to pop out of her chest. She tried to scream but could not get it out. Her panic attack overtook her. "Jennifer what is it? Calm down! Just breathe real slowly. Inhale deeply, exhale deeply. Jennifer what do you see?" Jennifer's fingers trembled as she pointed toward the TV.

The television went fuzzy revealing a figure inside the TV. It began to speak.

"There is nowhere to hide or run. You are doomed to die, to die ha, ha, ha."

Jackie replied, "What do you want with Jennifer? Leave her alone or else."

"How dare you challenge me? You will reap what you sow. She must pay. She must pay."

"Pay for what? Answer me."

Silence was in the air. The figure had disappeared, leaving both of them speechless and afraid. Jennifer and her Mom held on to each other as though it was their last night on earth. Tears fell from their eyes slowly.

"Mom, I do not want to die. I can't get rid of them. Everywhere I go they will find me and torment me until I submit. I will never bow down to anything evil. That's my word and I mean that."

Jennifer felt something touching her on the back. She turned around to discover nothing but emptiness. "Mom I think something is in this room at this very moment."

Jennifer began to sprinkle more blessed salt around them. "I ran out. Ran out! What the hell am I going to do?"

The house started shaking Jackie and Jennifer moved from side to side.

"Jennifer hold on, alright?"

Jennifer attempted to run toward the door. She was knocked back by a powerful force. As a result her back was bruised.

"What do you want? Just leave us alone. We have done nothing to you. Go back to hell where you belong. Leave us alone you demons."

The house suddenly stopped shaking. Everything seemed like it stood still momentarily. Silence was in the air. Out of nowhere a voice spoke.

"Jackie it's me, David, your husband."

"Honey I knew you would always come back to us. I miss you so much."

"Dad is that really you? Please tell me it's you. I've got so much to say to you. I wish I could have saved you that day. But it was too late."

"Don't worry about it. You cannot change the past. All you can do is look toward the future. That's the reason I am here. I can't move on. You all are keeping me here."

"Why are we keeping you on earth?"

"Your pain and sorrow, just let them go so I can move on. I'm stuck in between two worlds. I constantly battle with forces that I can't explain. Do you know how it feels to re-live the scenario of being killed over and over? I can't escape it. I can't accept my death. Perhaps I was keeping myself here. My soul was awakened by your pain, frustration, and plea for help. I can't stay here for long. It's coming, it's coming."

"Dad, what's coming?"

"Darkness, the dark one that lurks. He that preys upon man, the almighty of darkness."

"David why are these things happening to us? Please explain."

"Sorry, Jackie, I can't tell you. It watches me day and night. I am a slave to the dark one. I am forever torn between two worlds. I must find the light. Where is the light Jackie?"

"I don't know, David."

"The world I live in is timeless. When did I die Jackie?" "You died over ten years ago outside. Jennifer discovered your body."

"The dark forces hear everything I say and monitor every move I make. I will be a slave for eternity. I must be free. Where is the light, Jackie? Where is the light, Jackie?"

"I don't know, David. I wish I knew." David disappeared walking through the walls.

"David come back here. Don't leave me alone! I need you more than ever."

A figure appeared. An evil spirit disguised himself as David.

"David I'm glad you decided to come back."

"Jackie I never loved you. Why don't you just kneel down and worship the dark one? The sooner you do that the better. And Jennifer, oh my you have grown up. You must fulfil your contract alright or else you may face an agonizing death. Why do you all choose to make this process hard? It's very simple. Jennifer kill your husband and Jackie, kill your boss and don't even think about finding the artifact. It won't do you any good. Trust me, I know. Look what it did to me. Jackie come join me on the other side. I know you have been waiting and waiting to see me, here I am. Look up Jackie. There's a rope. Hang yourself. It's painless. You won't feel a thing."

"Mom, don't do that, please don't." Jackie headed toward the rope, touching it with her fingers.

"Jackie do it. Do it! Now is the time. Don't hesitate. I need someone to keep me company. I am alone in this world of darkness."

Jennifer attempted to pull her mother away from the rope but a force knocked her backward.

"Jennifer don't even think about saving your mother. It's too late to save your pathetic mother."

"Mom look at me. That is not Dad. Look closely. Open your eyes and see."

"Jennifer I am afraid she cannot hear you."

"If you are really my dad why are you doing this to us?" "You deserve to suffer as I suffered for the last ten years.

Jennifer you let me die. You could have saved me but what did you do? You stood there until your pathetic mother came home to call the ambulance."

"I'm sorry, Dad I did not mean it. I was so young. I didn't know what to do."

"Jennifer here's a rope for you. Hang yourself too."
Chapter 15

Jennifer began to breathe heavily, wheezing. She was losing her composure, battling her innermost emotions. Anger overwhelmed her. Jennifer was so angry she forgot where she was. Everything stood still for a minute then she snapped backed into reality. She could hear the creaking on the floorboards as her mother stepped closer to the rope. Jennifer tried everything in her power to keep her mother from hanging herself.

"Jennifer I am sorry. I must do this. Forgive me. It is time to join your father."

"Mom, don't do it! I'm begging you, don't do it."

A dark voice shouted, "Do it! Kill yourself." Jennifer looked around the room and noticed spirits were everywhere waiting for Jackie to kill herself. Blood dripped down the walls turning into ice sickles as the temperature rapidly dropped. Jennifer's knees began to buckle. The warmth of her body disappeared causing her entire body to go numb. Her lips had become frozen. She could barely talk. Jennifer huddled over her knees touching her chin. She shivered, desperately in need of warmth. Her skin began to peel off slowly. Jennifer's movement was slow and painful. She tried to get to her mother but the coldness kept her from progressing any further. Numbness struck her body with a sudden rush from her feet to her fingers. She talked slowly, mumbling.

"Mom, look at me. You don't have to do this." Jennifer's mother turned around quickly, looking Jennifer in the eyes.

"I love you Jennifer." Jennifer screamed, "Mom no!" Jackie placed the rope around her neck. Her feet dangled. Jackie's eyes began to roll to the back of her head and blood gushed out of her mouth landing on Jennifer's feet. Her body swung back and forth, kicking Jennifer in the face. Jennifer knelt down. Sadness overtook her. Tears slowly rolled from her cheeks. Jennifer reached into her pocket and discovered she still had the cross Father John had given her. She placed it around her mother's neck.

"Mom, why did you have to go now? What do I do now?

I really need you mom."

A shiny bright light appeared. Jennifer could see her mother's spirit leaving her body and rising upward. Angels surrounded her mother. Their wings were as white as snow. There was so much brightness the ice began to melt, turning into puddles of water. A globe of protection surrounded Jennifer and her mother. Evil forces took off to the pit of darkness. The smell of roses circulated through the room bringing comfort and peace to Jennifer's mind.

A voice spoke softly, "You are now protected by angels. Don't be afraid. We do not wish to harm you. Remember we are always watching over you. In due time you will learn your purpose, your destiny. Pain is only the beginning. Good things will come your way."

Jennifer spoke loudly, "But why am I suffering so much pain? I did everything I was supposed to do. Bad things happen to me."

The angel replied, "Use your heart, not your mind. Then you will see, you will see."

"What do you mean? Just tell me why am I cursed, doomed, headed to hell on a one-way trip."

"Hell is only in your mind. Open up your heart, Jennifer, only if you can see what I see." The angels spread their wings, rising upward. A bright light blinded Jennifer, causing her to fall to her knees.

The angels carried Jackie's body upward. Jackie found herself in a white room. She began to have flashbacks.

"Mom can I have some candy?"

"Jennifer you know candy is bad for you. Your dad wouldn't like all the cavities in your mouth."

"But Mom, Hershey kisses are my favourite." Jackie began to see herself going into labor.

"David I think my water just broke." "What do you mean your water broke?" "David take me to the hospital."

"It's a healthy baby girl, seven pounds, eight ounces.

What is her name?"

"Her name is Jennifer. She's my miracle. She's everything I have to live for. I just want her to have a better life than I had."

David replied, "My baby girl will have the best education.

I promise, even if I have to work three jobs."

Jackie began to see when she first met David. "Hello, what is your name?"

"It's Jackie."

"That's a pretty and unique name. I've never heard that name."

"I've heard that line a million times. Can't you guys come up with anything better? I am not going to fall for that tired old line. How many females have you used that line with?"

David replied, "No one, I swear. You are the first and the last female that I ever will tell that line to."

"So what do you do for a living uh....?"

"The name is David. Well I'm in college. I plan on becoming an archaeologist. I love discovering new things. It gives me a rush. The more stuff I find, the more I want to know about it."

"David that sounds interesting, but at the same time disturbing, finding things. What kind of things have you discovered?"

"I'm talking about major stuff. Things such as old pottery or even dinosaur bones. Perhaps I might be a palaeontologist, who knows. The point is there are so many mysteries out there in the world. We are still trying to figure out the Seven Wonders of the World."

Jackie's mind began to recall the day David proposed to her.

"Jackie you know that I love you and all."

"I know you love me, David. You don't have to tell me twice."

"Jackie I would do anything in this world to fulfil your wishes. If I could I would write your name in the sky. I love you."

"David you are too sweet. I am so glad I met you. What would I do without you? I thought my parents wouldn't like you but they grew to accept you as part of the family." Jackie began to cry.

"David I just want to thank you for being here for me when I needed you these past couple of weeks."

David got down on one knee.

"David what are you doing down there on the floor?

Hurry up and get up, my parents are on their way home." "Jackie you will marry me? Please say yes."

"David are you serious, serious wow. You have caught me off guard."

Jackie just say yes. Please say yes. I've never felt like this before. For the first time in my life I'm in love." David hung his head down looking sad. "But I understand if you wouldn't want to marry a guy like me. Maybe I'm not good for you."

"David I never said you weren't good for me, all I was saying was that uh... we must slow down and really think about this."

Jackie's parent walks in, "David what are you doing on the floor?"

"I want to marry your daughter. I love her with all of my heart."

Jackie's father spoke, "She barely knows you. How do I know for sure you are going to take care of my daughter?"

"Well I'm in college now but I plan on becoming an archaeologist. I promise you that I will take care of her till the last days of my life."

Jackie's mother spoke. "I think they should get married. Look at them honey. They are happy and in love. What more can you say about that?"

"I guess it would be OK if you all tie the knot. But I'm warning you. The first time you make my daughter cry you will see my face. Look at my face. This ain't the last time you will see this face. I'll be on you like white on rice." More images flashed in Jackie's mind, taking her to her first house.

"Close your eyes Jackie."

"Wow this house is very big. How can we afford this house"?

"Don't worry about it, Jackie. My father left it to me. This house has been in our family for generations. It's a fixer upper but it will work for now. This old house requires a lot of work and a little bit of elbow grease."

"You right about that David. This house needs a complete makeover."

"Jackie, let's go in. Let me give you a quick tour, if you don't mind beautiful."

"I don't mind at all, not at all. David we could add some curtains over here. Those curtains are so old-fashioned and we definitely need extra room for our little one."

"What little one?"

"Guess what, David? I'm pregnant!"

"That's great honey. I will start on the nursery as soon as possible. What color should I paint the room?"

"Well honey, something soothing, calming, and relaxing for our baby. How about blue?"

Well uh.... I will get back to you on that color thing. "Jackie, why are you looking at me like that?"

"I'm just hoping you can make it happen with this old house. This house needs a lot of work."

"Don't worry about it. I've got everything under control. All I want you to do is think about what the baby's name is." Six months passed by.

David rushed her to the hospital. Something is not right. "What's wrong?"

"I don't know. I'm in so much pain."

They arrived at the hospital. They immediately placed her on a stretcher. Thirty minutes later the doctor walked out shaking his head.

"I'm sorry. Your wife lost the baby. It's very common these days to have a miscarriage. She should be back on her feet in a couple of days. I must warn you she may get emotional at times. Give her some time and space."

David wiped away his tears. "Ok, thanks a lot doc. When can I see my wife?"

"You can come see her now, she's up." "Hey beautiful how are you?"

"David I guess you heard. I lost the baby. How can this happen to me?" Tears began to run down her face. She buried her head in David's chest.

"Everything is going to be ok, baby. We can have another one. That's not a problem."

"I don't ever want to have kids. This might happen to me again. I don't want to go through this again."

"Baby just calm down, take it easy."

"How in the hell can I calm down? I just lost my baby and why are you acting like everything is ok, everything is not ok.

Jackie suddenly snapped back to reality. She found herself looking at her body dangling, her feet swinging back and forth hitting Jennifer's forehead. Jennifer cried and cried until there were no more tears, just anger and sadness. Jennifer stared at the walls, not flinching. Her body was still, her face covered with dried tears and black streaks flowing down her face. Jennifer got up to look for a chair she climbed up on the chair and reached deep in her pocket for a knife. Jennifer proceeded to cut her mother's lifeless body down. Her body kept swinging from side to side. Jennifer could barely hold on to her mother's body to cut her down. Finally the swinging of her body slowed down. She cut her mother body down and her body dropped to the floor face first. Jennifer held on tight to her mother, rocking her back and forth, talking to her as though she was alive.

"Mother you know I love you so much. I wanted you to be here for me to see my kids grow up." Jennifer thought she heard a voice but she ignored it.

"Jennifer, it's me. Can't you hear me? It's your mother."

David appeared. "Jackie it's not your time. I am afraid you must go back."

"David I want to stay with you forever and forever."

David replied, "You must protect our daughter." Jackie felt a force grabbing her, pulling her back into her body quickly, in just a tenth of a second. Jackie took a long deep breath then called out Jennifer.

"Mom, thank God you are alive." "Jennifer look up, it's coming." "What's coming?"
Chapter 16

Jennifer looked up at the ceiling. Long narrow hands were coming downward, slowly headed straight for Jennifer.

A voice whispered, "come to me my children. Join me now and forever. Please don't be afraid."

From every direction, heads could be seen coming out of the walls. Disembodied souls attempted to claw their way out of the walls. As they attempted to claw their way out they made roaring noises.

Jennifer and Jackie held on to each other tightly. Their mouths began to shake along with their sweaty hands. The lights flickered on and off from the front, back, and center and they heard voices. The evil spirits talked in their ears. Jennifer looked back. She could see nothing. The lights had gone out. They were in complete darkness. The voices continued to torment her every chance it could get. Jennifer could feel someone breathing down her neck. Her hair stood up on the back of her neck. Cold chills ran down her spine. The complete darkness made it more terrifying. The spirits began to attack Jennifer and her mother in complete silence. One spirit tore into Jackie's flesh causing her to bleed quickly, and blood flowed down her back landing on the floor. Jackie did not notice she was bleeding, but all she felt was a burning sensation like no other sensation she had ever felt.

"Jennifer I think something bit me. It burns really badly." Jennifer feel back there on my lower back."

"Mom it's dark in here. I cannot see anything."

"Guide your hand to my lower back. What do you feel?"

Jennifer touched her back slowly and carefully, and she notice something was dripping from her back. Jennifer began to smell what was on her back.

"Mom it smells like blood. You are bleeding mom." Disembodied souls laughed in their ears from every side. They could hear the laughter as though they were right next to their ears. Then the room was suddenly quiet. Complete silence was momentarily in the air. Then the radio turned on playing a deep dark song associated with the occult. Jennifer grew tired of the demonic song. She immediately unplugged the radio but it continued to play on and on like a never ending song.

Jennifer covered her ears but that made matters worse.

The music got louder and louder.

"Stop it! Will you please stop?" The music stopped on Jennifer's command. The room was quiet once again. Jennifer felt something putting its arms around her neck. The unknown creature gripped her neck tightly attempting to strangle her. Jennifer wrapped her hands around her neck trying to pull it off but it didn't work. Jackie felt something grabbing her legs.

"Get off me, get off me you evil bastard." The unknown creature pulled Jackie's legs, dragging her body with great force underneath the bed.

Jennifer screamed out for her mother. "Mom where are you? I can't see. Where you are?"

Jackie reached her hands out as far as she could to figure out where she was. She began to feel the hard metal bed coils.

"Jennifer I'm underneath the bed. I think. I'm not sure."

The bed started to shake while Jackie was underneath it. Then all of a sudden it stopped. The lights came back on. To Jackie's left there it was, a deep dark demonic evil presence staring her deeply in her eyes. The evil presence roared so loudly the wind from its breath blew Jackie out from underneath the bed. She desperately tried to get to the center of the circle where Jennifer was located at. Her nails broke off in the process of attempting to get to Jennifer. The blinds opened and closed. The wind blew with a force greater than both of them could handle. Jennifer and Jackie positioned themselves in the middle of the floor holding on to each other for their lives. The wind began to settle down until it was nothing more than a cool breeze. The smell of decaying bodies circulated throughout the room causing Jennifer to gag. The house telephone began to ring. Jennifer ran quickly toward the phone disregarding any danger.

"Mark is this you? Can you please come help us?"

An evil spirit replied, "Welcome to hell. Enjoy the show, courtesy of all of us." Jennifer looked around to discover thousands or even more were all around them looking at them with blank expressions upon their faces. Many looked angry, others confused. Jennifer tried to dial out to call for help. She discovered the phone had been ripped out of the socket.

"Mom the phone is broken. What do we do? "

"Jennifer if you were to call for help what would you tell them? We have evil spirits in our house, come help us? No one in their right mind would believe this stuff."

"Mom you do have a valid point there."

Children began to dance around Jackie singing. "Ring around the rosy, a pocket full of posies. Ashes, ashes, we all fall down." The children played with Jackie's hair. Jackie looked to her left and then her right. No one with a physical body was there.

A lady appeared in front of Jackie as clear as day. She had an apron on. She was a heavy set lady and her hair was in a bun. The lady in the apron pointed toward Jennifer. Jackie turned her head slowly, looking at Jennifer. Then she turned back around. The lady in the apron was gone. Jennifer began resting her back up against the wall. She was confused and frustrated and at a point of desperation.

"Jennifer there is something behind you, coming out of the wall."

Long hands wrapped around Jennifer's waist, holding on to her firmly. Jennifer tried with all her strength to release herself. Jackie ran over quickly stumbling over several obstacles along the way. The wind began to pick up, knocking Jackie backward. She tried to fight the force of the wind. She walked slowly toward Jennifer with the wind at her face. A voice could be heard. "Get back. You cannot save your pathetic daughter. She is mine, all mines."

"You cannot have my daughter, you evil demon."

Jackie was knocked down several times. She landed on her face each time. She was determined to get to Jennifer by clinging on to the wooden floor using her elbows to move. Jackie's fingers became stiff and brittle. Her hands were sweaty which made it more difficult to get to Jennifer, but the force of the wind had made Jackie tired. Cold sweat dripped off her body forming a puddle. The wind began to let up. Everything stopped quickly as though someone had pushed the pause button.

Jackie's body began to turn slowly then the paced picked up. Her body began to spin around and around. She began to levitate upward. Something threw her body against the wall. Jackie hit the wall with such a great impact, the impact was so great her body left a hole in the thin wall. She was unconscious momentarily then regained her consciousness. She was weak.

Jackie called out her daughter's name. "Jennifer, Jennifer," she barely had her eyes open. Jackie was disoriented. She was confused to the point that she thought Jennifer was the demon.

"Jennifer you are the demon. You tricked me. How can you be the demon? My own daughter for goodness sake." She came back to her senses a few minutes later. The force of the impact caused Jackie to have a massive headache. It felt like a freight train ran over her then backed up. Jennifer screamed out for help.

"Mom, get up, please! Get me out of here. I need you."

A deep voice spoke. "She cannot help you. I am the one that dwells within. We are here to stay forever and forever."

Jennifer tried to move her head in order to break free but her body was motionless. She was glued to the wall as though she was a portrait. More than ten hands held on to her, making it more difficult to break free.

"Mom, get up please." Hands began to cover Jennifer to prevent her from talking. She still attempted to talk, mumbling. Jennifer's body was pulled into the wall where she was entering another world.

Jackie screamed loudly, "Jennifer! Jennifer!" She watched Jennifer's body disappear right in front of her.

Sadness overtook her. Jennifer attempted to run back through the wall. Her hands were the only thing to make it across. The spirits pulled her back. Jennifer observed her surroundings. She was in an unfamiliar world. She noticed bodies were stacked on top of each other and all their hearts were missing. Their heads were put on display as a trophy to show that their soul had been taken. Voices came in every direction from the front back and side to side.

"Help me. I can't wait till you die."

"Welcome to hell, Jennifer. That's the least I can say sweetie."

"Remember me Jenny? I'm your first boyfriend. Love me again, Jenny girl. I need your love like no other man needs you. Please join me in hell. It's nice and toasty. Mark can't do what I can do." The evil spirit's long tongue wrapped around Jennifer's throat and tasted her face.

"Come on now, Jenny come to papa. Give me a great big kiss. Don't fight it. You were always such as whore anyway Jenny girl."

Jennifer bit the evil spirit's long tongue. Blood gushed out, landing in Jennifer's face.

"Jennifer why do you have to be so rough? I like it really rough Jennifer, just like the old days, remember? You whore, in the back of the bleachers, making out."

Jennifer attempted to run away but his long tongue wrapped around her legs pulling her closer and closer to him. "You think you can get rid of me. I don't think so Jenny girl."

The evil spirit held Jennifer's lips together by squeezing them. "Open up and give me a freaking kiss you naughty pathetic girl."

Jennifer could hear her mom calling for her through the walls. She desperately tried to break through the wall. Jennifer ran straight for the wall only to be knocked down by a solid brick wall.

"Jennifer you can't go back. This is your home now. Get used to it."

Jennifer looked at the wall and noticed someone was coming through from the other side.

"Dad is that you?"

"Yes it is me Jennifer."

"Dad what are you doing in hell?"

"I'm trapped between two worlds until I become free.

Jennifer, follow me if you wish to make it out of here alive." David held on to Jennifer's hand, walking her through the wall.

"Jennifer, don't look back. Look straight ahead."

A voice could be heard, "It's not fair but you will be back, Jenny girl. I promise you that."

Jackie was on the floor crying until she heard someone call her name.

"Jennifer is that you?" "Yes it's me, Mom."

"Jennifer I thought I would never see your face again. I love you so much baby. David is that you?"

"Yes, it is my love. You are beautiful as ever. I would do anything to touch and feel your warm soft body next to mine. Jackie I never left this house. I've always been here, earthbound and restricted from heaven. Cursed to walk the earth till the day he arrives."

"Who will arrive, David?"

"The almighty dark one. When that day comes the earth will tremble. All evil will be released from the pits of hell. Sadness will overtake many. The weak will be preyed upon. Darkness will cover the world. He will return from the second gate. I must go before the dark force overtakes me. I must go my love."

"David don't go."

Silence was in the air. Nothing could be heard but the air conditioner. The conversation left them scratching their heads in amazement.

"What time is it mom?" "It's about 9:30 p.m."

"Mom in an hour it's going to happen all over
Chapter 17

Jackie and Jennifer looked at each other confused, unaware of the danger that lay ahead.

"Jennifer what do you mean it's going to happen again?" "I thought I told you, Mom. Every night around 10:30 I die. I relive the moment I passed away over and over."

Jennifer's mother was speechless. She looked at her, and paused. She was unsure of what to say.

"Jennifer there has to be some way; somehow you can make it stop."

"There is nothing anyone can do. I'm cursed till my life is over and my body becomes a rotten corpse. Mom this thing or whatever it is won't stop until it gets what it wants."

"Jennifer it's going to be ok. Don't worry about it." "Mom, no it's not going to be alright. To live is to suffer.

I'm probably better off dead. Mom I'm tired and worried. I am at a point of desperation. Not even God can hear my cries."

"Jennifer, God has always been there for you. Don't give up on him, not now. If you give up on him you will be forever lost in a world of confusion constantly battling your innermost demons."

"Mom all my emotions are gone. I feel like there is no hope. I can't go on. Is it worth it to fight this thing? Will we win in the end?"

"Don't lose your faith. That's the only thing keeping you alive Jennifer."

"Mom do you feel something underneath us?"

"I don't feel anything Jennifer. What are you talking about?"

The floor started shaking, and it felt like someone was walking, taking big steps. They both looked around to discover what it was, but could not see anything. Jennifer looked down and discovered hands were wrapped around her foot. She attempted to stomp on the hands. "Mom, mom they are all around us, everywhere, the hands."

"Jennifer get on top of the bed! Hurry!" Jennifer followed behind her mother, jumping on the bed quickly. Hands grabbed her as she attempted to make a dash for the bed.

"Mom it won't let me go. I'm stuck."

Jennifer used all her strength and energy to kick the hands off of her. She kicked so hard her shoe fell off. Jennifer ran up and down on one shoe desperately trying to reach the bed. She reached for the bed only to be grabbed. She felt her body slowly being dragged to the far corner of the room.

"Ok I can do this. Jennifer you can do this." Jennifer took a deep breath and took off running as fast as she could but this time she made it on top of the bed.

"Thank God you made it Jennifer." They held on to each other, trembling, unsure of what was to come next. The sheets slowly fell off the bed leaving Jennifer and her mother falling back on the bed. They bounced up and down. Jennifer fell on the edge of the bed. A hand reached out and attempted to grab her. Jennifer screamed, "Let me go. Let me go."

Jennifer kicked and kicked like she had never kicked before, putting all her effort and strength toward kicking the unknown creature which only had a hand. Jennifer immediately got back on the bed where she stood up on the bed next to her mother. They rested against the headboard. The bed began to shake, vibrating rather quickly. Both of their bodies were thrown from side to side. They held on to the headboard gripping it tightly. Blood dripped from their nails as they tightly clung to the bed. The sudden movement stopped. Jennifer and Jackie looked at each other, relieved. Out of nowhere a hand reached through the bed. The bed transformed into a puddle of water. Their bodies went under the deep water. They inhaled and exhaled every time they reached the surface. The water pushed their bodies off of the bed and they landed on the hard wooden floor.

Jennifer's heart was racing faster and faster causing her to panic.

"I can't, please mom." Her chest went up and down as she breathed faster and faster. Jennifer leaned over, attempting to get some air. She gasped for air. The atmosphere was very thin making it more difficult for Jennifer to breathe. Jennifer settled down and regained her composure but the smell of the rotten corpses disturbed her. The odor caused Jennifer to vomit and it came out like water from a faucet. Jennifer lifted her head up, wiping her mouth. A bitter taste was left in her mouth and her stomach turned and turned. She tried to hold it in but the vomit came pouring out landing on her hands.

"Jennifer are you alright?"

"Yes, Mom I am alright ok? Don't touch me." Jennifer's mind began to play tricks on her. She was hallucinating. Jennifer extended her hands, wrapping them around her mother's neck. Jackie wrestled with Jennifer. She had no choice but to bite her hands.

"Jennifer, what are you doing? It's me your Mom." Jennifer stared at Jackie, confused. Jackie appeared to have horns pointing out of her head. Maggots crawled out of her nose, and spiders covered her face.

"Jennifer snap out of it. I'm your mother."

Jennifer replied, "Huh mother?" Jennifer snapped out of it, unaware of what she had done. "Mother what happened. Where am I?"

"You tried to strangle me."

"I'm sorry, Mom. I thought you were the evil dark one."

They heard a loud noise. Both of them looked and saw the lamp had been smashed. The dresser drawers opened and closed. Words were written on the mirror. They said, you are going to die tonight. The window had open by itself letting in thousands of killers bees.

They attempted to cover themselves with the sheets which were on the floor. The bees tried to attack them through the sheets. Jennifer and her mother crawled on the floor with the sheets over their heads.

"Mom let's crawl underneath the bed. We will be safe underneath the bed."

"Ok Jennifer, on the count of three let's get underneath the bed. Jennifer you must keep up with me or it won't work."

"Ok Mom let's do this." The bees began to make a loud buzzing noise. Thousands of killer African bees surrounded them, making it more difficult. The bees landed upon them in layers, leaving a waxy substance which penetrated through the thin sheets. The sheets had become stuck to their bodies. The wax entered their mouths, making it difficult to breathe. Jennifer and her mom never made it underneath the bed. The wax had become stuck to the wooden floor. As a result the sheets fell off of them. They balled up with their hands over their heads. Bees swarmed around their bodies, stinging them every chance they got. They were stung so many times from the waist down they became numb. Jennifer attempted to raise her head to see what was going on.

"Mom they are all gone."

Jennifer and her mom got up to check on each other. "That's strange we have no marks on our bodies."

"Mom we've got to get out of here before we die. I do not plan on dying in this house, no way."

Jennifer ran toward the door only to be knocked back by some unknown force. A voice laughed. "You are not going anywhere. Welcome to the house of pain."

"Mom there's something on your back." "What is it? Tell me."

"Whatever you do, don't move. Trust me on this." "Jennifer proceeded to yank them off one by one."

"Mom I am almost done. Don't look. Give me a few more minutes, ok? I am all done now, Mom."

Jackie turned around quickly, her eyes focused on the floor. "Leeches, Jennifer! I still feel them crawling all over me! Get them off! Get them off!"

Jackie quickly took off her pants and then her shirt. "Mom they are all over your body." Jennifer stared at her mother for a second then picked off as many leeches as she could. As Jennifer picked them off Jackie stomped on them. Blood was everywhere. The remaining live leeches transformed into snakes. Snakes wrapped around Jackie's body squeezing her tighter and tighter. Her air circulation was limited. Jackie dropped to the floor. She rolled and rolled. By doing this she got rid of many of the snakes. Jennifer was useless against the venomous snakes. They hissed at her, daring her to come near her mother. The snakes stood up tall. Their heads expanded like a sponge growing bigger and bigger by the minute. Jennifer reached in her pocket. She discovered she had less than half an ounce of blessed salt. She sprinkled her mother and the snake melted, disappearing into thin air. Jackie was out of breath and very frightened. She could barely speak.

"Jennifer, thank you for saving me."

"Mom we've got to make it out of here some way, somehow."

Jennifer ran toward the door. She opened it to discover a brick wall behind it. She took a look around the room. There were more than twenty doors in the room.

"Mom, one of these doors has to be the way out. I am getting the hell out of here. I cannot stand it any longer in this room."

The second door she opened revealed a swirling black hole that sucked anything into its path. Jennifer held on to the side of the door, battling the force of the black hole.

"Mom help me, help me!"

Jennifer felt her face being sucked in. The force kept pulling her closer and closer to the black hole. Jennifer found herself holding on to the edge of the door. Her legs were near the black hole.

"Jennifer, grab my hands! Grab my hands!"

"Mom I can't hold on. My hands are getting slippery."

One by one Jennifer's finger began to slip off until she was left holding on with one hand.

"Jennifer grab my hand."

"Mom I'm about to fall. I love you so much. I don't know how long I can hang on. Mom just turn around and don't look back. It's better this way."

A voice could be heard coming from the black hole. "Come join me. I've been waiting for you." Jackie reached her arms as far as she could, barely holding on to Jennifer's hand.

"Mom I've got to go." Jennifer felt her hand slipping. "Don't you let go of me Jennifer!" Jennifer stared into her mother's eyes. Her feet dangled as the black hole began to suck her in. The black hole turned into fire. Jennifer felt the heat intensify. Her shoes began to melt and sweat dripped down her face landing in her eyes. Jennifer's visibility became blurry. She was determined to hold on to her mother.

"Mom, I can't see. It's so hot. It's burning me. It hurts so badly. My body is burning up. "Jackie felt something breathing down her neck. The hair stood up on the back of her neck. A voice came closer to her ear. "Drop her. Let her go now. She doesn't love you. Why save her? It's not worth it."

Jackie replied, "I'm not going to let my daughter go. Hang on Jennifer." Fingernails clawed through Jackie's flesh as she was holding on to Jennifer.

"I told you to let her die now. Do it." Jackie endured the pain. She was determined to hold on even if it took her life. Jennifer felt her body being pulled up.

"I'm here Jackie." "David is that you?"

"Yes, I promised you I would be there for you when you needed me." Jennifer's body was pulled up all the way then suddenly something grabbed her and pulled her back down.
Chapter 18

Jackie had become so weak she could feel her daughter slipping away inch by inch. Jennifer's body rocked back and forth and side to side while she was holding on with one hand. She looked down. All she saw was fire burning. A long hand was making its way slowly but steadily toward Jennifer.

"Jennifer don't look down! Whatever you do don't look down."

"Mom hurry up and pull me up. Something is coming up from the fire." Jennifer's fingers began to slip one by one. Jennifer looked in her mother's eyes and fell back. A long arm reached from the pit of the fire and grabbed her body. She fell into the center of the black hole.

"No, no Jennifer!" Jennifer fell down for miles and miles into the deep dark black hole. Jennifer could not scream. No sound came out of her mouth. She was traveling down so quickly the black hole whirled her body around and around. It was like she was floating in outer space. Jennifer had landed on a rock that had writing on it. Jennifer got up slowly. She looked around her. There were doors everywhere.

"Hello! Is anyone in here? Can anyone hear me?" Jennifer could hear growling noises coming from several of the doors. She stepped back only to stumble over her feet. Jennifer looked to her left. She saw a skull with numbers marked on it. She got up rather quickly, frightened to death. The sound of laughter could be heard bouncing off of each door. Broken remains of skeletons were stacked everywhere on top of each other. Maggots crawled out of each of the skeletons, engulfing the remains. Spiders crawled off each of the doors. The skeletons made it more difficult to walk. As she walked her footsteps broke apart the skeletons. A voice could be heard, "It's almost 10:30."

The numbers 1030 were written in blood all over the walls. "Mom where are you? Can you hear me? If you can, help me."

"Your mother cannot help you. You can't even help yourself so be my guest and kill yourself."

A long sword with the numbers 1030 engraved in it appeared out of thin air. It lay beside her. "It is time for you to commit the ultimate sacrifice."

Jennifer picked up the sword and looked at it for a few seconds. Then she threw the sword away from her as fast as she could.

"You think I'm going to take my own life? No way. If you want me come get me you evil bastard. Show yourself. Why are you hiding? What's the matter? Are you scared?"

Jennifer turned her head slowly to the left. She felt something cold. A chill travelled throughout her body. The creature looked her in the face. They stared into each other's eyes. The creature had piercing black eyes. Jennifer could see herself reflected in the creature's eyes. The unknown entity had sharp long teeth. Saliva dripped from its mouth, and its heart pumped outside its chest.

"How dare you challenge me! Be careful of what you speak. You must understand me. I am all mighty god of gods, the evil dark one."

Jennifer's chest went up and down. She was breathing fast and faster. She was in complete shock, terrified. Her body began to shake. Her muscles began to tense up and her breathing became faint. Jennifer backed up far as she could, stumbling over the bones. She tried to run. There was nowhere to go but through one of the doors. Jennifer took a chance and went through one of the doors. She opened the door so quickly she fell on her face. Sand filled her mouth. Jennifer's body lay motionless for a few minutes, engulfed in the sand. The sun beamed down with great force scorching her exposed body. Birds flying by pecked on her head. Blood flowed from her head. It dried up as soon as it hit the surface. Her face was down in the sand. She felt something pecking on her head. She attempted to get rid of it by swinging one arm across her head while laying flat on the ground. Jennifer got up, unaware of her surroundings. "Where am I?" Jennifer noticed another set of footprints in the sand. She looked around and noticed she was in the middle of the desert.

"How did I get here? What is going on? Mom, mom!" Jennifer ran and ran until she couldn't run anymore. She had become dehydrated and fell down. The wind blew in her face eating away at her flesh. Her face had become numb from the wind storm. After the wind storm had settled she got up. She thought she had heard a voice.

"Jennifer get up. Follow me." "Where are you and who are you?"

"Jennifer don't worry about who I am. Just follow my voice. I will guide you through."

A mile away she thought she saw something. "It's the exit out of here!" A large door had the word EXIT written on it. Jennifer stopped to catch her breath. She felt the ground vibrating. She ignored it and continued to travel toward the exit sign. A large two headed snake appeared out of the sand traveling rapidly. Jennifer looked backed at the snake. She was terrified.

"Jennifer keep going. Don't worry about the snake. It only feeds off of your fear."

Jennifer was determined to get to the exit sign. She stepped on scorpions as she ran for her life.

"Water, thank God I found some water. I am so thirsty." The voice spoke. "Don't stop Jennifer! That's not a good idea."

"I'm thirsty. I need water or I will pass out."

"It's all in your mind Jennifer. It's not real. Don't let it slow you down. You are almost there."

Jennifer closed her eyes and started drinking. As she drunk the water she opened her eyes to see it was nothing more than sand. Scorpions crawled in her hands. She was chewing on scorpions and sand. After she realized it she vomited which made her weaker.

"Jennifer you must listen to me in order to survive. Open up your eyes and see. This thing will use whatever it has to beat you down."

Skeletons had risen from the sand. An army of them made it their mission to capture and kill her.

"Jennifer run! What are you doing? You must run." The sun had gone down. Darkness covered the desert. The air was getting cooler. Jennifer couldn't see her hands in front of her face but she could see the exit sign. It was lit up. Panic began to set in and her vision became blurry. She could no longer see the exit sign. Jennifer felt something grabbing her legs. She reached into her pocket to grab a lighter. She lit the lighter so she could see and looked down. A snake was wrapped around her legs. She wrestled with the snake for more than five minutes. She could feel her legs getting tighter and tighter as it was squeezing her.

"Get off me! Let me go! In the name of God let me go!" The snake released her and Jennifer went on her way, heading straight toward the exit sign.

"You are almost there don't give up now." A bright red light could be seen shooting out of the sky landing in front of Jennifer. She paused for a second then checked her surroundings. She hesitated to go any further fearing that danger lurked. Jennifer looked down and noticed blood was coming out of the ground. The blood seeped through the sand, landing on a skeleton. As she looked down the skeleton transformed in front of her eyes.

"Who are you?"

"You don't remember me do you?" "I don't, I'm sorry."

"Let me introduce myself to you. I am your childhood friend. We went to school together. How can you forget me?"

"Oh ok, it's you Tommy. Whatever happened to you after you moved away? I never heard from you after that."

"I never moved away. My mom killed me by stuffing me in a suitcase. Then she threw my body in a river. It took them a month to find my body."

"No, it cannot be! It just can't be."

"It's ok Jennifer. We have no time to talk. You must hurry."

"But it's too far away. I will never make it to the exit."

"Jennifer your eyes are closed. You are closer to the exit than you think."

"I think I see the exit. Yes its right in front of me."

"I have to warn you, Jennifer. This is as far as I can help you. Trouble lies ahead of you."

"What kind of trouble Tommy, tell me."

Tommy disappeared in front of Jennifer, leaving her clueless and worried about the future. "What are you waiting for? Open the door."

Jennifer opened the door to discover she had ended up in another world.

"Well the time of her death was 10:30 p.m. class. I will show you several techniques of how to embalm a body. Pay close attention students.

"What happened to her? She is badly burned."

"Well it was a car accident. What a tragic accident. She had her whole future of ahead of her. The lesson of the day is don't drink and drive. Now back to what was I talking about."

"How to embalm professor?"

"Oh yeah. The reason we embalm is to slow down deterioration. We would like to make them look as close to normal as we can for their families." Jennifer walked over to see what they were talking about. She discovered it was her own body all burned up. Her eyes were swollen and lips badly blistered.

"Can't you see I am alive? I am right in front of you all." The lights started flickering on and off as Jennifer screamed. She was angry and confused. She attempted to swing at the professor but her punches went right through him. She watched as they cut a line down her body and placed a tube in her to drain out all the blood.

"Well class we are going to end it at this. Make sure you all study. We have finals tomorrow."

Jennifer stared at her body as it lay motionless on the table. The room began to cave in, transforming into thirteen doors.

"Jennifer so many choices. Choose at your own risk." "Why are you doing this to me? Make it stop."

"The game will never stop. It is endless ha, ha, ha."

"This is not a freaking game. You're talking about my life here."

"Your life? Ha, ha, ha, you are as dead as a doorknob.

Here's your tombstone. Take a closer look at it."

Jennifer ran through door number 8. She found herself looking at her tomb. Her tombstone read "We will always miss you. You were always my angel." Tears began to flow from her eyes. She sat on top of her tombstone shocked.

"I guess this is what death feels like. To be earthbound is to be cursed." Jennifer's mother walked up and put flowers beside her tombstone.

"Mom can you hear me? I'm here! This is Jennifer."

Jennifer tried waving her hands in the air but her mom did not notice she was there. Jennifer's tombstone transformed into a door. She walked through the door to find herself back to the present time in the room with her mother.

"Mom, I'm here."

"Jennifer that can't be you."

"Yes, Mom it's me. I have returned. I am ok now." "Thank God you are alright." They held onto each other tightly.

"Jennifer I am never going to let you go. I didn't mean to drop you."

"Mom it's ok. I'm here now. That's what matters." Jennifer and her mother grew tired. They held on to each other in the middle of the floor and fell asleep.
Chapter 19

Jennifer woke up rather quickly.

"Mom, mom, wake up! I think it's happening again." "What Jennifer? Go back to sleep, I'm tired."

"Mom I think you should wake up now." Jackie had her eyes halfway open, unaware of what was to come. A cool breeze passed by them raising their hair.

"Give me some covers, Jennifer, I'm cold."

Jackie tossed and turned sleeping wildly, nearly hitting Jennifer in the eyes as she tossed and turned.

"Jennifer stop touching me, I'm trying to sleep."

"Mom what are you talking about? I never touched you." "If you didn't touch me, who did?"

Jackie jumped up. They both looked at each other with concern.

"Mom something is in your hair. Be still I will get it out." Jackie was very still. She didn't even breathe.

"Mom I almost got it out."

"What is in my hair?" Small spiders had hidden in her hair. They began to travel to the front of her head.

"Spiders, spiders!" Jackie desperately brushed her hair frantically back and forth with her hands while jumping up and down screaming.

"Mom, I think they are all gone, calm down."

"Jennifer I don't think we are going to make it out of here alive." A noise could be heard coming from the air vent. Both of them looked up puzzled.

"Mom that sounds like a baby crying."

A crib suddenly appeared in the middle of the floor. It rocked back and forth endlessly.

"Jennifer I'm going over to check it out." "Don't go mom, it could be dangerous."

Jackie proceeded over to the baby crib. The baby was covered with a blanket. Jackie reached over to remove the blanket but before she did Jennifer screamed out.

"Mom don't do it! I have a bad feeling about it."

She looked back at Jennifer. "It's alright Jennifer." Jackie took a deep breath and snatched the covers off of the body. She discovered a baby with an enlarged head, flat nose, and slanted eyes. Jackie picked up the baby, rocking it back and forth. Her perception of what the baby looked like changed. The baby began to appear normal. As she rocked the baby back and forth it glowed.

"Mom what are you doing? Put that thing down. It's not what you think it is."

Jackie opened her eyes, looking the baby dead in the eyes. The evil baby reached its hands out, extending its nails. It scratched her face badly. She dropped the evil baby immediately on the floor and she ran toward Jennifer.

"Mom look at it! It has a tail with spikes like sharp needles coming out of it." The baby cried and cried so loudly blood started coming from their ears and noses. The evil baby used its tail to slide up and down, it was heading straight for Jackie.

"Mama don't you love me? Why are you running away from me? You had me mama."

"Oh no, I never had you. It was a miscarriage. You died a long time ago."

"Mama I need you to come closer to me. Don't be afraid." Jackie headed straight toward the baby.

"Mom turn around! What are you doing?" She began to be drawn to the baby. She took small steps. She picked up the baby, patting its back and humming the song "Hush little baby don't say a word, daddy's going to buy you a mocking bird. And if that mocking bird won't sing, daddy's going to buy you a diamond ring."

"Mom, it's not your baby. Please just listen to me I'm begging you." Jackie was in her own world unaware of Jennifer's presence. The baby vomited on Jackie's legs, causing them to burn as though her legs were on fire. She dropped the baby immediately. Jennifer immediately ran over to rescue her mother.

"Mama, I love you. Hold me again."

"You are not my sister. Back off you evil baby. This is for you. Goodbye baby girl."

Jennifer kicked the baby as far as she could then followed behind it and placed it in a plastic bag. Jennifer opened one of the thirteen doors and tossed the baby out. "Mama no. Don't do this to me. I thought you loved me."

Jackie replied, "You are no daughter of mine." The lights began to flicker on and off once again. Loud noises could be heard coming from the ceiling as though someone were walking in boots.

"Mom what's that?"

"I don't know Jennifer. Just be very careful its pitch black."

"I have a lighter in my pocket mom."

"What are you waiting for Jennifer? Use the lighter." Jennifer attempted to flick the lighter on. The wind blew with a force causing it to go pitch black.

"The lighter is not working Mom. Now what are we going to do?"

"Jennifer just stay close to me. We will figure it out.

Hopefully the lights will come back on."

A hand reached out grabbing Jennifer and dragging her body into the closet. Squealing noises could be heard along with scratching noises. The light suddenly turned on and the numbers 6, 6, 6 were written on the wooden floor. Jackie looked around for Jennifer desperately.

"Where are you Jennifer? Where are you?"

"Mom I'm in the..." before she could get the word out of her mouth a hand was placed around her mouth.

"Who are you? What do you want?"

"I want to play a game with you, hide and seek."

"How can we play hide and seek in the closet? There's not enough room."

"Yeah you are right."

"What is your name little girl?"

"My name is Tammy. I used to live in this house. You don't remember me do you Jennifer?"

"No, I don't."

"I'm your cousin. We played together in this very house many, many years ago."

"Why are you hiding in the closet Tammy? You don't have to be afraid."

"I'm hiding from the dark one." We don't speak about it or say its name. Close your eyes Jennifer, I want you to see."

"I don't see anything Tammy."

"Try harder. Open up your mind. Please try harder I want you to see."

Jennifer closed her eyes and focused. It took her mind back twenty years ago.

"Mommy, why is daddy divorcing you? Doesn't he love us anymore? "

"Yes he loves you. Why would you ever think he didn't? It's just daddy has a mental problem. I'm divorcing him for our safety."

The father knocked on the door. "Open up I want to see my daughter. I have the same right to see her as you do."

"Tammy, go upstairs and hide. If anything happens to me call 911."

"Yes, mother," Tammy ran upstairs in her room listening to everything that was said. She tried to cover her ears up but the arguing got louder and louder.

"Jack leave us alone before I call the cops."

"I want you dead. Maybe I will start by cutting off your head then slicing your fingers off one by one. Let me in this door before I blow this house down."

"Jack I'm warning you. The cops are on their way." Jack went around the house to cut the phone line. "Tammy call the cops. Hurry up, make it quick."

Tammy tried to call the cops but there was no dial tone.

There was nothing but silence.

"Mom the phone is not working." "Well try again."

"Mom it's still not working."

"Honey don't worry about it. Just go hide somewhere." "You think you can call the police on me? I don't think so.

I cut the phone line. You forgot I used to work for the cable company."

Jack attempted to knock the door down by kicking it in. "Jack stop it. What do you want from us?"

"I want you to die. Seeing you die is better than sex. I'll get a thrill out of it. I should have been truthful with you from the first time I met you. When I saw you, you were so beautiful with that pretty smile. I keep hearing voices in my head. I can't make it stop. I am here. Yes I am going to kill her for you. The voices won't stop until I kill you. It's the only way."

"Jack it doesn't have to be this way. I can get help for you."

"It's too late for help. I must fulfil my duties. I cannot turn back. If I do I will face the consequences. I never asked for this. Trust me, it's eating away at me, feeding off of me every time I kill."

"You are a sick bastard. Before you touch me or my daughter you have to kill me."

"I tried to be nice to you, ok? Here I come." Jack knocked the door down on the fourth try. Janet held a knife behind her back waiting for Jack to approach her.

"Jack you want me, come get me, you sick bastard." Jack took out a gun and pointed it straight toward Janet.

"You don't have to do this. Please don't do this while my daughter is here. I am begging you, please don't do this." Janet came close to Jack, wrapping her arms around Jack's legs. "Please don't kill me." Janet pulled out the knife, sticking it deep in his legs. He fell to the floor.

Janet attempted to run to the top of the stairs but Jack shot her in the back. Her body rolled down the stairs. She landed on her back. Jack looked over her body and began to laugh

"You think you can get away from me. I don't think so." Jack kicked Janet with his good leg. From the top of the steps Tammy saw her mother being stomped on.

"Jack don't kill her. Please don't do it. She's all I have in this world."

"Tammy me and mommy are just having an adult conversation. Please don't be scared. It's just a friendly conversation, nothing serious."

"Daddy why are you hurting Mommy? Can you please stop it?"

"Tammy can you please come down the steps? I won't hurt you."

"Tammy don't listen to him." Jack punched Janet in the head. "Shut up Janet. I'm your father Tammy, and I say come down these steps."

"Daddy you are scaring me. Why are you doing this to us?" order."

"Come down here immediately, young lady, and that's an "No!" Tammy ran to her room and hid in the closet.

Three gunshots could be heard. Each time Tammy heard a shot she jumped, hitting her head on the walls of the closet.

"Janet I did not mean to kill you. They made me do it." He picked up her lifeless body and laid her on the sofa. Tears flowed from his eyes.

"My love how did I do this to you?" Jack kissed Janet and headed upstairs.

"Tammy where are you? I don't have all day."

Jennifer was startled from this vision. She started to hear her mother calling her name. "Jennifer! Where are you Jennifer?"

"What happened to you Tammy? What did your father do to you? Please tell me."

"I can't remember, Jennifer. All I know is I ended up in this closet. I wanted you to see it."

"Why do I have to see it?

Tammy I hate to break the bad news to you, you are not alive."

Tammy put her head down. Sadness overtook her.

Jennifer felt a sense of responsibility. "Where is my mother? I miss her so much."

"I wish I could help you but I cannot. Maybe she crossed over. You must cross over too."

"How can I cross over? All I see is darkness. I'm trapped here in this closet for eternity. I now know what happened to me. My dad dragged me out of the closet and placed a pillow case over my face. He asked me to get down on my knees then he shot me point blank in the head." Jennifer you must go before they come for you."

Tammy disappeared into thin air, never to be seen again. A voice could be heard "Is that you Tammy?" Jennifer felt around the closet. She discovered a light switch. She turned it on and saw thousands of ghosts.

"Help me, help me," they all cried out. The closet door opened. She ran as fast as she could toward her mother.

"Mom!"

"Jennifer is that you?" "Yes mom."

"There are so many of them in the closet! They screamed for help."

"They? What do you mean?"

"The ghosts Mom. So many of them."

"Calm down, Jennifer. We are going to make it through the night." Jennifer and her mother grew tired. They were exhausted. They fell asleep holding each other tightly.
Chapter 20

Morning arrived. Jennifer woke up to light streaming through the open blinds. She looked around. Her mother was not by her side.

"Mom, where are you?" She began to smell eggs frying, bread being toasted, and bacon being fried. She walked downstairs with her eyes half-way closed dragging her feet heavily.

"Mom is that you cooking?"

"Yes, it's me, Jennifer. Have something to eat." "Mom do you remember anything from last night?"

"What are you talking about? I don't remember anything Jennifer."

"Have a seat. Here's some orange juice to get you up and running. It's got lots of vitamin C in it."

"Mom, I have this huge headache. My head is thumping. I need some Tylenol or anything to get rid of this massive headache."

"I think I do have something for your headache. Hold on for a second. Here it is in the cabinet. I have the next best thing, Ibuprofen, it should work."

"So you're telling me you don't remember anything from last night?"

"All I remember is waking up next to you. I must have fallen asleep talking to you. I am kind of getting old."

"Mom, do you know where the artifact is? The one that dad brought back from Congo?"

"Yes I do. Look on the TV. It should be there. I always kept it there."

"Mom why didn't you tell me this last night? I thought you told me you didn't know where it was."

"My age is catching up with me. My memory isn't what it used to be. I write things down to try to remember as much as possible."

"Mom why didn't you tell me about this condition you have?"

"I didn't want to worry you. I figured you have enough problems with you and Mark."

"Mom what happened to your face?"

"I probably bumped it on something. I'm old and very fragile."

"Mom I will be right back. I'm going to the medicine cabinet to get some bandages for that nasty cut on your face."

"Jennifer don't forget the peroxide. That will disinfect anything."

"I'm back Mom. This may sting a little bit. Just be very still. Ok, Mom. I'm all done. That wasn't so bad was it Mom?"

Jackie snatched the bandage off throwing it on the floor. "Mom why did you do that?"

"I can't be walking around with a big bandage on my forehead. People are going to look at me like I was crazy. Jennifer I do remember hearing crazy noises last night. Was that a dog?"

"Yes, Mom it was a dog. Don't worry about it, ok?"

"Well that dog needs to shut up or I will shut it up for them. I need to write myself a note to shut the dog up."

"Mom don't write that down. That sounds ridiculous."

"If I don't shut the dog up how will I sleep at night? I need all the rest I can get. I thought I saw your father this morning as I walked down the steps. He looked as handsome as ever. Oh boy, I sure do miss him. He was a fine young man, yes indeed."

"Mom, Dad is dead. You've got to let him go in order for you to move on with your life. It's the only way, alright?"

"How can I let him go when every day I see him walking through the walls? He pointed a couple times at that artifact. I didn't fully understand what he was trying to tell me. Jennifer eat up now before your food gets cold."

"These eggs are delicious. I love the way you cook them, not too hard and not too soft, just right."

"Jennifer go grab me a pen and some paper. Hurry up please."

Jennifer held a fork in her hands. Food was coming out of her mouth. "Why Mom?"

"First of all finish eating. It's not polite to eat with your mouth open."

"Mom, why do you need a pen and paper?"

"I see your father, he wants to communicate with us. Go hurry up get me a pen and paper." Jennifer rushed over to the living room to get some paper off of the sofa.

"Write this down, I mean everything I say. Your father speaks I can hear him so clearly.

David began to speak. "Jennifer you are so beautiful. I miss you my daughter. The time is almost is here. You must act. Act now. Stand up or else the dark one will overtake you. It waits, lurking in the dark patiently smiling, as though it enjoys torturing you Jennifer. June 6, 2006, be very careful of that day. He will arrive, the dark one. I'm trapped in this house. You must destroy the artifact so I can be free. Jackie you must let me go. You are also keeping me here. When the moon is full, you should hide, where it cannot find you. The place must be holy and blessed. Danger is ahead of you. It hears and watches your every move. It's watching you, staring down at you, sticking its head in and out of the walls of this house. There are so many people in this house trapped inside the artifact. The artifact is the key to release every soul. You must be brave and show no fear. Fear is only in your mind not in your heart. Your heart is pure. It cannot penetrate that but it can cause you to go crazy playing tricks with your mind. Use your eyes to see, your mouth to speak, speak holy words to destroy it. Only you will know what to do.

"David are you still there? Answer me." Silence was in the air. The only thing that could be heard was the steaming coffee.

"Mom where is he? I don't see him. How can you see him?"

"He was sitting right next to us Jennifer. Did you write down everything I told you to write down?"

"Yes Mom, I did write down everything you told me to write down. I find some of this stuff disturbing. He say's I'm in trouble and to be very careful."

"Your father has always been so protective of you, even when you were a baby. I remember when you were three years old a kid grabbed your shirt. He yelled at their parents. I just wish he could have seen you grow up. You turned out to be a fine young woman. I want you to accomplish all of your goals in life. Don't disappoint your father now."

"I will Mom. I will make Dad proud of me. Mom when are you going to the doctor? Your memory is getting worse."

"Don't worry about me Jennifer. Your old mom will be just fine. I have faith in the good Lord. He will guide me through any obstacles that come my way. I will fight this thing to the very end even if it kills me. Jennifer I just want you to enjoy your life. Why live a miserable life? You must bring happiness to your life. Happiness brings understanding. Happiness in the end overshadows all the anger and the hate. So Jennifer be happy, ok?"

"I will Mom."

Jackie replied, "Life is too short to be unhappy. The next day you can be gone, ,dead like a doorknob all people are going to remember is how miserable you were."

"What time is it Mom?"

"I don't have my glasses on. Look at the wall clock." "Mom I have to go to work. My boss is going to fire me if

I don't make it in to work."

"Make sure you get all of you stuff."

"I will mom." Jennifer looked everywhere to make sure she did not forget anything. "Well Mom I'm going."

"Well have a safe trip back." Jennifer gave her mother a hug then headed to the car. Jackie ran out the door before she could crank the car up. Jennifer rolled down the window.

"What is it Mom?"

"You forgot the artifact thing, you don't want to forget this. It's a nice piece of artifact if you ask me."

"Thank you so much Mom."

"Jennifer don't be a stranger. I expect you to call me every day. I worry about you sometimes, you and that no good Marcy dude."

"His name is Mark." They finished saying good-bye and Jennifer headed back.

Jennifer had been driving for a few minutes. She was reaching the half-way point. She thought she heard something but she did not pay attention to the noise. She thought it was the rough road. The radio began to change channels then all of a sudden a voice came through the radio.

"We are here to stay. Be very afraid of us."

Jennifer tried to change the station but on every station there it was, the voice saying "we are here to stay be very afraid of us."

"This can't be happening to me. Not again Lord, please." Jennifer looked in her rear view mirror. She noticed there were six heads popping out. She turned around all the way. Their faces had no emotion and the numbers 6, 6, 6 were written on their foreheads. Jennifer turned around quickly. She found herself on the wrong side of the road and heading toward another car. She tried to grab the wheel quickly with both hands in order to control the car but hands grabbed the wheel making it impossible for her to get back to the right side of the road. Jennifer grabbed the wheel immediately with force and the car began to swirl around turning in circles. She landed back on the right side on the road. She stopped the car and sighed deeply.

"What a relief! Whew, that was close. My God somebody was watching over me."

A state trooper had pulled up beside her. I wonder what the hell he wants, Jennifer thought. She rolled down her window afraid she was going to get a ticket.

"I saw what happened. Are you ok ma'am? Where is your license and registration?"

Jennifer looked desperately for her registration but she could not find it. "Here's my license. I must have forgotten my registration."

"Sit tight, ma'am. I will be right back." The officer took her license and went back to his cruiser. A few minutes later he returned.

"Ma'am have you been drinking?" "No, I haven't."

"What is that open container doing in your backseat? Step out of the car ma'am and walk in a straight line." Jennifer complied with the officer's request.

"See I walked a straight line. I'm not drunk."

"You are not off the hook yet. Breathe into the Breathalyzer." Again, Jennifer complied.

"Hmm, point 0000.0. Have you been taking any medications that would make you drive recklessly?"

"No, I didn't take any medications."

"Well, I will give you a warning this time. Drive safe now."

Jennifer mumbled "What a jerk. Don't you have anything better to do than to harass me?"

"Did you say something ma'am?"

"I was saying have a nice day officer." Jennifer got in her car. She was pissed off. "He needs to lay off of those doughnuts." Jennifer got back on the road determined to make it to work on time. She attempted to pass a car in the right lane but it was not budging.

"People these days! Old lady you need to speed the hell up. I need to get over. My exit is coming up." Jennifer looked to her right once again to pass the car. She noticed somebody was sitting in the passenger seat staring a
Chapter 21

The clouds began to cover the sky and rain came down. First it was sprinkling then it started pouring down. Thunder roared and lightening struck near Jennifer's car a few times. The sun peeked its head out a few times but clouds overpowered it.

"Great! Just what I needed. It's raining. Now I'm never going to make it to work on time."

Jennifer picked up her cell phone to call her employer.

The phone rang several times.

"Ok, nobody is picking up the phone. How am I supposed to tell anyone I'm going to be a little bit late?"

Traffic had slowed down. Cars were going bumper to bumper. Jennifer looked to her right and noticed the shadow on the passenger side of the car had appeared beside her again. She stared at it for a few seconds. There was no emotion on the figure's face and she could see through the unknown entity.

"Ok, ok this is not real, Jennifer. It's only in your head.

Just stay focused."

Jennifer turned around quickly, concentrating on the road. She tried to ignore it. The shadow figure spoke.

"Jennifer we have been waiting for you."

"Leave me alone. You are not real. When I count to three you are going to be gone. One . . . two . . . three." Jennifer looked to her right. The shadow figure was gone but now she felt something grabbing her hair from the back seat. Jennifer tried to ignore it. The unknown entity twirled her hair around and a cold chill radiated throughout her body. Her heart began to beat faster and faster. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead.

"What do you want from me?"

The unknown entity replied back, "What do you want from me?"

Jennifer looked in her rear-view mirror to see what was sitting in the back seat. She could see six heads and one of them was hers. The men took out a knife, stabbing her over and over until blood gushed out staining the seats. After the men killed her they disposed of her body, throwing her in the middle of the road. A car ran over her body. Body parts came off piece by piece, first the arms then the legs and the head which were severely crushed by a truck. One of the men opened the door while the car was moving and grabbed her severely crushed head. The man held up her head high with an evil smirk on his face. The eyes were plucked out of the head, the ears disfigured, and the brain hanging halfway out.

The unknown entity spoke. "Here is your head, Jennifer.

You've always been dead. You just don't realize it."

"I'm not dead. I'm not dead. That's not me in the back seat. It cannot be." The traffic behind Jennifer started to back up but Jennifer's eyes were glued to the rear-view mirror. She tapped an SUV from behind. Both Jennifer and the SUV car pulled over.

"Lady what the hell is your problem? Can't you see?" "I'm so sorry mister."

"I have my kids in the backseat. You scared them half to death. What the hell am I supposed to do with my car? My God what a fantastic day! Couldn't get any better."

"Mister I said I was sorry."

"Sorry doesn't get it with me lady. There is no excuse for this type of behaviour."

"Look mister I barely even hit your car. Matter of fact I tapped your car. There's a minor scratch on your car. You can call the police and waste your time on a police report or you can just go to Wal-Mart and buy some scratch remover."

"Well lady, I guess you are right. It's nothing much, just a scratch." The rain began to pour down like there was no tomorrow. Jennifer was soaking wet.

"Have a good day, sir."

"Whatever, lady. Go to hell. Learn how to drive for goodness sake."

Jennifer walked back to her car. She tried to open the door but it appeared to be locked. She looked through the window and could see her keys in the ignition.

"Great! It's raining and I can't even get in my car. What else can happen to me?"

A huge truck passed by her splashing muddy water all over her work clothes. She took off her glasses to clean the mud from them. She spit out the excess mud in her mouth. Jennifer knelt down next to her car, not caring anymore. As she sat down more mud splashed in her face. Jennifer began to cry. She looked up and noticed the sun coming out. The clouds had long passed the sun. As the sun shone on her faced the mud dried on her face. Jennifer heard a noise. It was the sound of the locks on her door unlocking. She got up immediately, opened the door and started the car. Off she drove in frustration.

"What do you want from me?"

A voice spoke, "Kill, kill, kill."

"How about I kill you? I hope you are all having the time of your life, you evil bastards."

Ten minutes later Jennifer arrived at work. She was completely soaked in mud. Her hair was a wreck and her two buttons were missing from the bottom of her shirt.

"Why is everyone looking at me? I'm having a freaking bad day. Go back to work, nosey people. Get a life."

Two females across the room were talking. "She deserves to have a bad day. She looks like a garbage can."

"Girl you know she could have gone home and changed.

She's a hot mess." The two females came over to greet her.

"Is every ok with you?" Jennifer described what happened with the car.

"I feel so bad about what happened to you." The two females walked away laughing. "You sounded like you really cared."

"That tramp."

Jasmine approached Jennifer. "My God you look like a truck ran over you then backed up. What exactly happened to you? Did you and Mark have a mud fight?"

"Ha, ha, ha, I forgot to laugh. It's a long story. I will tell you about it on break."

"Oh yeah, Jennifer, the boss wants to see you and he doesn't look too happy."

Jennifer knocked on his office door.

"Come right on in uh... what in the hell happened to you Jennifer?"

"It's a long story."

"Jennifer you missed an important meeting this morning. I have no choice but to write you up on this one. But uh... you know what? I will let this one go. Luckily Jasmine covered for you. Did you ever think about going out on a date with me"?

"I can't. I have a husband at home. Besides we aren't supposed to fraternize. It's against company policy."

"Jennifer just don't let it happen again. All I'm asking is for you to make it on time. It is a very simple thing to do. If you are late just give us a call and let us know."

"My cell phone died on me."

"Just get out of my sight before I change my mind."

Jennifer walked out of his office pissed off and very frustrated.

"Jennifer what's wrong with you?"

"Jasmine I don't want to talk about it but uh...thanks for covering for me. I owe you one." Jennifer looked around the office. Everything got still. Jasmine's voice began to slow down. She noticed everyone in her office had the numbers 6, 6, 6, all over their foreheads. Their eyes had been plucked out. Jennifer held her hands over her ears. She kept hearing the words 6, 6, 6 as though the whole office were saying the numbers.

"Stop saying the numbers. Make it stop. When I count to three everything will be gone. One . . . two . . . three."

Jennifer's heart began to pound as though it was going to pop out of her chest. She got dizzy and her whole body dropped to the floor. She couldn't hear a thing.

"Jennifer, Jennifer, can you hear me? Get up, it's me Jasmine."

"What happened Jasmine?"

"You passed out Jennifer. Are you ok?" "Yes, I'm fine."

"Are you sure Jennifer? If not I will take you to the hospital."

"Just get me some water. I'm very thirsty."

"Here is your glass of water."

"Thank you so much Jasmine. You are a lifesaver. What would I do without you?"

"Jennifer just go home. I'll tell the boss that I will cover for you. I don't think you can make it through the day looking like a mud pie. I will walk you to your car. That's the least I can do, mud face."

"Jasmine, that's not funny."

"Jennifer what happened to you anyway?"

"I got into a car accident. Luckily no one was hurt. There was just a minor scratch on the other car but when I returned to my car the doors were locked and the keys were in the ignition. I sat down next to my car pissed off. As the cars passed by they splashed mud on me."

"How did you get back in your car?"

"I looked up and the car doors unlocked by itself."

"That's really strange Jennifer, don't you think so? You should call that number I gave you."

"I haven't called yet. I've been out of town."

"Well I've got to go Jennifer, to cover for you. Have a safe trip back home and please take a shower." Jennifer arrived home fifteen minutes later.

"Mark, I'm home honey. Where are you?"

As she walked to look for Mark she stumbled on beer cans, pizza boxes, and TV dinners. She found Mark in bed snoring, tossing and turning. She tiptoed softly and carefully so she wouldn't wake him up. She grabbed some clothes and headed toward the shower.

Jennifer looked in the mirror and noticed she was a mess. "Mud pie, yeah right." Jennifer took a long hot shower, lathering her body with liquid soap and shampooing her dirty hair.

Jennifer grabbed a towel to dry off then applied Noxzema on her face.

"I feel much better now. What a day."

Jennifer put on some clothes then she headed to the basement. "Ok artifact, it's just me and you. How about I cut you up into tiny little pieces?"

Jennifer held the wooden artifact on the edge of the table. She went back and forth attempting to cut the wooden artifact with a saw. No marks showed on the wooden artifact. Jennifer got an axe. She held it straight up then swung it down with all her strength, hitting the artifact. The axe broke in half.

"So you want to play hardball with me. Oh yeah, you will lose, trust me."

Jennifer was so angry and frustrated she threw the artifact on the wall. As a result, she knocked a hole in the wall. Jennifer looked up. The artifact was back on the table. She was shocked.

"Why are you doing this to me? Just leave me alone, please! I'm begging you!"

A voice could be heard "Kill, kill, kill."

"Kill what?" Silence was in the air momentarily. Jennifer heard footsteps coming down the steps. Mark came down the stairs slowly with a bat in his hands.

"Is that you Jennifer? Whew, I almost hit you, Jennifer. I thought you were going to stay with your mother for a few days. I wasn't expecting you."

"Well Mark I changed my mind. Can't a lady change her mind? "

"Yeah you can change your mind. I missed you so much Jennifer, you have no idea. I promise I will change. I promise."

"How do I know that for sure?"

"I almost starved while you were away." "I see all the pizza boxes and beer cans."

"Jennifer something is behind you." "I don't see anything Mark."

"Look closer. It's tickets to Jamaica."

Jennifer jumped up and down. "Are you serious Mark?

I've always wanted to go to Jamaica."
Chapter 22

Three days had passed. Jennifer was excited about the trip to Jamaica.

"Mark what about my job? I just can't take off like that." "Well Jennifer, figure something out. Make up a lie or something. Tell your boss you are sick for a week."

"I've got a great idea. I will call Jasmine. She will cover for me."

Jennifer picked up her phone and called Jasmine.

"Hi, Jasmine. I need you to do me a huge favour. Can you cover for me at work?"

"So uh... what exactly do I get out of this deal Jennifer?" "Um... I'll hook you up with Bobby at work. I will put in a few words for you."

Mark spoke up. "Jennifer we only have two hours to make it to the cruise ship. Can you speed the conversation up?"

"Who is that Jennifer, jasmine said?"

"Oh it's just Mark. Well, I've got to go. Jamaica here I come." Jennifer hung up the phone.

"Jennifer make sure you gather all of your personal belongings," Mark said. "Anyway where is your stuff?"

"It's behind you Mark."

"This huge suitcase? Whoa, are you packing for about two years?"

"What do you expect? I am a woman but uh... Mark should we drive to the cruise ship or catch a taxi?"

"I think we'll get there faster if we drive there ourselves. Plus the taxi makes its money by the mile therefore he or she will take the longest way to get there."

"I'm all ready to go Mark. What about you?"

"Yeah I'm ready, honey. Hold up for a second. I've got to grab the keys."

Jennifer and Mark drove but halfway there traffic slowed down. "Baby I hope we make it on time. If we don't make it on time I'm going to be really upset."

"Mark maybe we should of taken a taxi."

"And spend more money than we have to? This is the cheapest way. We need to save all the money we can for the trip."

"Mark I think there's an accident up ahead of us."

"Great Jennifer, this day is perfect, I tell you with all the traffic."

"Don't worry about it Mark. Traffic is picking back up." "Thank God! It's a miracle. Now let me step on the gas pedal before the ship leaves us."

Jennifer and her husband arrived at their destination, grabbed their bags, and headed to the ship.

"Wow folks. Y'all almost missed us. Welcome aboard to the greatest cruise ship in the world on Sunshine Cruise Line. How many bags are you all carrying on board?"

"Four bags, that's it." Jennifer and her husband headed to their room. "Mark the room is kind of small I was expecting something big."

"Jennifer why are you complaining? I got these tickets from my job. I won them from a raffle drawing. What do you expect? Let's just enjoy our cruise."

"Yeah, you are right. I can't wait to get to Jamaica." Jennifer and Mark began to unpack quickly.

"Hurry up Jennifer, we don't have all day." "Mark did you bring this artifact with you?" "No, what are you talking about?"

"If you did not bring it who did?"

"Jennifer will you relax? Stop being so uptight. We are on a cruise. Please try to enjoy it."

"Ok, I will alright Mark."

"Jennifer I'm headed to the bar. I've got to check it out." "Oh ok Mark, have fun but please don't drink too much."

Mark walked up the long stairs to the bars. "Whew, that was a lot of steps. Now where is the bar? Oh ok I see it! This ship is huge man!"

"What would you like to drink?"

"I would like gin and juice with ice."

"Gin and juice coming right up. Here you go sir, enjoy."

Mark looked into his cup. There were fingers floating around in it. "Hey mister something is in my drink."

"I don't see anything in your drink." "I demand a refund now mister."

"Settle down. I think you've had a little too much to drink."

"This is my first drink, what are you talking about?" "Don't make me call security over here. Settle down now sir." The bartender's voice began to slow down. Everything around him became quiet, and then everything sped up. In his mind he saw the bartender killing his ex-wife.

"Your name is Frank Jones."

"How did you know my name?"

"I'm not sure how I know your name."

"If you are an undercover cop I did not do it." Mark's head began to pound. A vision flashed into his mind as he was talking to the bartender. He saw the bartender shovelling a hole in the middle of the forest. His wife's body was wrapped in a plastic bag.

"Are you ok sir?"

"Yeah, I'm ok Frank. Why did you do it you killer?"

"She deserved every bit of it. She cheated on me. I caught her in bed with another man. I enjoyed tossing her body in a shallow grave."

The vision suddenly stopped. Mark was left shocked and confused. The bartender spoke.

"Mister, if you tell anyone I will kill you."

"What are you talking about mister- what is your name again?"

"I thought you knew my name for a second there mister."

Meanwhile Jennifer lay down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She was exhausted from unpacking. The ship rocked back and forth causing her stomach to turn and twist. Jennifer balled up underneath the covers and closed her eyes. She held on to her stomach. Jennifer heard a faint voice call her name.

"Jennifer, Jennifer."

"Is that you Mark? Stop playing." The voice said her name again. "What Mark? I don't feel so good. My stomach feels like it's going to explode." Jennifer felt an unknown entity rub its hands back and forth in her hair.

"Mark I thought you were going to the bar. You are back so soon."

Jennifer took the covers off her head. She looked back and noticed no one was in the room. The room door shut quickly. Jennifer jumped up, scared out of her mind.

"Mark stop playing." Jennifer peeked her head out the door. There was no one there but kids running up and down the hallway. She closed the door scratching her head. "I wonder who opened and closed the door. Maybe someone went into the wrong room. "As the ship rocked Jennifer rocked back and forth. She fell to her knees along with her luggage which landed on top of her. She tried to get up. She felt something holding her down with great pressure. She saw children dancing around her then they disappeared. The children screamed, "Its coming."

Jennifer replied, "What's coming?"

"The dark one! You must hide." Jennifer found herself placed in the middle of a pentagram. Her arms and legs were all stretched out. Jennifer began to hear a chant. "Almighty master wake from your sleep. Awake from your sleep. Bring darkness. Give us the power."

The pentagram in the middle of the floor slowly turned into a deep hole. Jennifer tried to grab on to anything to stay afloat. Jennifer screamed out loudly. "Mark come help me! Please I need you!"

Jennifer felt sharks swimming back and forth underneath her feet. She desperately held on to anything solid to remain afloat. This is not real, this is not real, Jennifer thought. When I count to three everything will be gone. Jennifer closed her eyes and counted to three. She opened her eyes to find herself on her knees on the floor. There was no water underneath her. Jennifer got up quickly. She sat on the bed to calm down. To her left she saw some unknown entity. Jennifer stood still, amazed. Her mouth was open wide and her heart rate increased. She began to breathe faster and faster. The unknown entity stood still for a second then it looked at her. It disappeared through the hard steel walls. Jennifer felt something in her hands she was totally unaware.

"How did this get in my hand? This artifact is going to kill me. I wish I could just throw it overboard. Hey good idea maybe I will do that."

As she held the wooden artifact a tingling sensation radiated throughout her body. A voice could be heard coming from the wooden artifact.

"Help me, Jennifer save us before it's too late."

"How can I help you? I don't know what to do?" Blood began dripping down the walls. The words "we are here" were smeared all over the wall. Jennifer felt an overwhelming feeling of anger and hate. The room was filled with negative energy. Evil thoughts entered her mind at one time.

"Kill Mark. He's nothing. I must kill Mark. Everybody on this ship deserves to die a cold bitter death. I am nobody. The only person I can trust is the dark one."

Voices began to cloud her mind. She held on to her ears tightly. "Stop it! Please, stop it! Please leave me alone."

Jennifer began to get woozy and lightheaded. She stumbled back and forth going from wall to wall trying to catch her balance. Jennifer's head pounded and pounded as though she was hit by a hammer. Visions flashed in and out of her mind. She began to see herself trying to strangle Mark in his sleep. She began to see vivid images one particular vision overtook her mind the thought of Mark stabbing her in the heart. She began to see unfamiliar faces of people plotting to kill her.

"Everybody is out to kill me. I can't trust anyone. The dark one, he will guide me through."

Jennifer began to feel something punching her. She looked back but did not see anyone.

"Show yourself you bastard. Be a man about it. Show yourself if you are big and bad."

On the back of her neck she felt a cool breeze. Her chest began to move up and down very quickly. A voice spoke directly in Jennifer's ear.

"Here I am, boo!"

Jennifer jumped up. Her whole body started shaking. "Now who's the scared one? How dare you challenge me you pathetic human being."

Jennifer ran for the door. A force so powerful pushed her down and slammed her into the wall. She began to reach deep into her pocket, grabbing her necklace with a cross on it.

"In the name of God I demand that you go. Go now back to the pits of hell where you came from."

"Hi Jennifer. It's me, David, your father. Put that cross away. Let's talk for a few minutes."

"Dad is that really you? How can I be sure it is you?" "When you were ten I bought you a pony for your birthday. You do remember that?"

"Yes, I do remember that. I loved that pony even though it was not real. I still enjoyed it."

"Jennifer I want you to get rid of that necklace. You don't need it. God cannot help you but I can. I am your father."

"You are not my father. Who are you? Tell me." Jennifer raised the necklace up high speaking in a forceful tone. "I demand for any negative energy or evil spirits to leave at once. You do not belong here."

"Jennifer, don't say those words! No!" The spirit disappeared leaving smoke behind as he withdrew from the room. Ashes slowly fell down from the ceiling.

"I'll be back very soon Jenny girl."

Jennifer replied, "I will be ready for you. Bring it on you bastard." Jennifer lay back down on her bed, closing her eyes and holding her necklace in her hands. She felt something lying heavily on her chest. She opened her eyes to discover a cat lying on her chest. It breathed into her mouth. Jennifer got up unaware of her surroundings. She found herself leaning over the side of the ship. A man screamed out "Lady don't jump! Please don't jump."
Chapter 23

Mark made his way to the casino which was around the corner.

"Come on big money! Seven, seven, seven, dang this slot machine sucks." Mark pushed the button once again. He got all sevens. Coins came raining down.

"Money, money, money.... yeah I'm feeling lucky. I'm hot. Somebody put me out. I'm a bad man. Keep it coming all sevens."

A female walked by Mark distracting him. She had on a tank top which was extremely tight. As she walk by he began to stare at her breasts.

"Hi breasts. I mean what is your name?"

"I'm Kristine, so you are a bad man huh? So how bad are you. Show me."

"I need you to do one thing before I show you how bad I am. Rub the machine."

"At your service hotshot. I will do anything you want me to. Just name it. I mean anything. What are you waiting for? Push the slot machine button." Mark closed his eyes and pushed the button.

"Open your eyes sweetie. You got all sevens again." "Kristine you gave me some good luck."

"You ain't seen good luck yet." Kristine rubbed her hand on Mark's legs.

"Wow be careful now, you don't want to wake up my little friend down there."

"Excuse my manners, what is your name handsome?" "My name is Ricky Smith, yeah Ricky Smith."

"You look more like a Tom to me. Ricky you've got something in your eye. Let me blow it out." Kristine blew into his eyes slowly. As she bent down his eyes wandered down her breast.

"You smell so good. It kind of reminds me of my wife's perfume."

"Wife!"

"Yeah, I have a wife. She's on this ship somewhere. I should be catching up with her shortly."

"I was wondering why you were hiding your fingers. I didn't notice the wedding ring but uh... I think you are still hot. If you weren't married I would do some wild things to you. I will leave that up to your imagination. It's a shame you are married. Oh well."

"I bet a lot of dudes approach you the way you look." "Yeah, but I mostly get jerks who put their work before me. I hate that. And why do women have to do all the cooking and cleaning? It's a new era."

"Men should be on their hands and knees wishing they were with you. If you were my wife I would cook for you."

"Oh really? Not too many men cook nowadays. They expect women to do everything for them. Do you really mean what you are saying or are you trying to impress me hotshot?"

"Yes, I'm really serious about what I'm saying."

"Where is your wife anyway? You should be with her."

"Yeah, you are right. I thought she was going to catch up with me. I don't know where she is."

"You sound like you are having wife problems."

"Well kind of; I really don't trust her. I think she cheated with my brother but uh... I'm not really sure."

"If you are not sure you should just let it go."

"Some days I feel like I shouldn't have married her. Do you understand how hard it is keeping a marriage happy once something like that happens? For goodness sake my own brother betrayed me."

"She don't sound like a wife, she sounds more like a whore, if you ask me."

"It's crazy. I'm talking to a complete stranger about my marriage. I actually feel comfortable talking to you about it."

"I'm a cool, sexy, and sophisticated young woman, plus I'm a great listener. But men don't see that. I'm glad you see that in me. There is only one in this world- it's me. No clones! I am the original diva."

Mark replied, "You have a lot of confidence. I like that. Wow, plus you are gorgeous. What more could a man ask for?"

"If you ever feel the need to talk, here's my number. Call me. Can I get a hug before I go?"

"You sure can." Mark wrapped his arms around her. Her perfume captured his attention. "You smell so good." Mark felt Kristine's breasts as he was hugging her. "They're soft."

"What's soft?"

"I'm talking about your skin."

As Kristine walked away a man came up to her and grabbed her arm. "Who were you talking to Kristine?"

"No one special honey. I just asked the man over there for change for a $20 bill."

"Looks like you were doing more than getting change. I paid for this trip, now let's have fun."

The man next to Mark responded, "You've got to be careful not to run into whores like that. I had one, my ex-wife. She ran my credit card bill up then she turned around and asked for more money. The weather out there is so beautiful, man. I'm glad the weather calmed down. Otherwise the word is sea sick. That's all I've got to say."

Mark replied, "I should go up there to catch some air." "Yeah you should man. If you go up there you might see a crazy lady trying to jump over. She screamed out some dude's name. Mark, yeah she said she wanted him to see her jump overboard."

Mark replied, "What a nut case. Wow people these days.

This is a ship not a mental hospital."

"I think she said her name was Jennifer."

"I have a wife named Jennifer. That's kind of a strange- uh... what did she have on?"

"She had on a red shirt and black shorts with sunglasses." "Did she have a beauty mark on the right side of her face?"

"Yeah, how did you know that man?"

"That's my wife man." Mark rushed to the top to save Jennifer.

"Jennifer what the hell is you doing on the edge of the ship?"

"Mark did you have fun with that woman? I've been waiting so you could see me jump. You don't love me like you used to love me. Mark make the voices stop. Make them stop."

"Jennifer what voices are you hearing? I love you Jennifer. You know I would not do anything like that. Look at me. Do you think I'm that kind of guy?"

The wind began to pick up, blowing really hard. "Jennifer I know you don't want to do this. Please don't do this. I'm begging you."

"I must jump. My father is waiting for me on the other side. I miss him so much. I'm ready to go home." Mark noticed something standing behind Jennifer. It was about 6'0 tall with large eyes. When Mark looked again the figure was gone. Voices clouded Jennifer's mind.

"Jump, jump, Jennifer. You don't need Mark."

"I'm your father. I say jump. Come join me. I feel so lonely Jennifer." Jennifer stood against the wall unaware of her actions. As the ship rocked she fell overboard.

"Jennifer no!" Mark watched as she fell down. Her body slowly sank. She tried to stay afloat but the waves kept splashing in her face.

"I'm about to jump in. That's my wife. I just can't sit here and watch her die."

"Sir don't jump overboard. We will handle this. It's better for one body to be in the water. Two bodies are harder to retrieve."

The lifeguard sounded the alarm. "Man overboard, man overboard. All hands stand by. This is not a drill. This is not a drill."

Mark watched as his wife battled the waves. Her body was knocked back and forth as though she was a rag doll. Jennifer had been in the water for more than six minutes. She was exhausted. Her body went under and stayed under for more than thirty seconds. Life guards threw out life rings but the waves were so strong the life ring floated away so they attempted to throw them again. Blood began to circulate attracting unwanted attention. Sharks came quickly swarming around her. One of the sharks brushed her leg.

One of the men shouted "There are sharks everywhere. Somebody's got to go get her. Drop the rescue boat. We have to rescue her before it's too late."

Evil spirits were watching as she went up and down underneath the water. Jennifer felt something pushing her head downward.

"Jennifer it's me, your father. Put your head down. Be a good girl and die."

Jennifer wrapped her hands around the life ring. She held on for her life.

"There she is. Let's go get her fellows." The men picked her up and placed her in the boat.

"Where am I? How did I get in the water?"

"Lady you jumped in. Stay calm. Everything is going to be alright. You're safe with us."

Jennifer got back on the ship. They took her to the medical ward. She was surrounded by doctors. They wrapped blankets around her. "I'm so cold, so cold." Her body began to shiver. Her lips trembled. The taste of sea salt made her stomach turn. She began to vomit all over the doctors.

"I'm so sorry. I did not mean to vomit on you guys. I feel much better, doctor. Thanks for looking at me."

"You are lucky to be alive. Not many people can say they survived in the sea, especially surrounded by sharks. Do you feel any pain anywhere?"

"I feel a burning sensation on my arms."

"Oh ok, I see the problem. You have a minor scratch on your arm. The sea salt irritated it. That's why you feel the burning sensation. I put some antibiotics on that scratch. You are good to go. Please don't attempt to jump overboard again."

She left the doctor's cabin. Mark was waiting for her. "Jennifer, Thank God you are safe. What were you thinking jumping over like that? You scared me to death. If you had died I don't know what I would have done."

"Mark I don't know how I got up there. All I remember was laying in my bed then the next thing I know I'm in the water surrounded by sharks."

Mark held on to Jennifer as though it was her last day on earth. "I love you baby. Don't do that to me again. I need you in my life."

"Mark I just want to go lay down in the room."

The doctor had accompanied Jennifer. "Mark, make sure she drinks plenty of water. She is severely dehydrated." '

"Ok doctor I will make sure she gets plenty of fluid."

Jennifer and Mark headed to their room. "Jennifer I will be right back. I'm going to go get you something to drink. What would you like to drink?"

"Just bring me back some orange juice."

"At your service honey. Whatever you want you shall receive. I'll be back in a few minutes. Stay put now Jennifer." Mark left the cabin. Jennifer lay down on the bed. She heard someone knocking. She got up to check it out. No one was there.

"Kids these days, I tell you, they're pranksters."

She noticed Mark. "Mark you are back so soon. That was quick. What are you superman?" Mark reached in the back of his pocket and grabbed a knife.

"Honey come a little closer to me. You are so beautiful."

Jennifer wrapped her arms around him. "Why are you cold Mark? You are so cold honey."

"Jennifer can you turn around? I think something is on your neck."

Jennifer turned around quickly. "Mark I don't feel anything on my neck. What are you doing with a knife?"

"I want you to die. I don't love you."

"Mark I'm begging you. Please don't do this to me, I'm begging you." Jennifer began to back up. She had nowhere to hide.

"How does it feel to know you are going to die? No one can hear you scream. What a shame but uh... I was just starting to like you. Maybe, well, never mind I like you better dead." Jennifer dropped to the floor.

"Jennifer where are you? I got you some juice, just like you wanted."

"Mark I thought you were already here."

"How can I be in two places at once? Maybe you're still in shock over what happened earlier."

"Mark why didn't you get some napkins for me?" "Don't worry about it honey. I have some napkins in my pocket."

"Thanks a lot honey, but uh who in the hell is Kristine? Her number is on one of the napkins." The captain spoke over the intercom. "This is Captain Filmore. We are docking in Jamaica a little bit earlier than we expected. Most of you probably already heard we almost lost one of our shipmates. Luckily she survived. I want you all to be very careful when you are on the upper deck. The reason we are pulling in early is because we must fix the upper deck to ensure that no one else can fall over. This is captain Filmore. Enjoy your stay on board the great ship Isabella."
Chapter 24

When the ship was close to the dock the captain made another announcement. "This is captain Filmore once again. We are approximately two miles from Montego Bay. Hold on we are almost there."

"Mark I can't wait till we get there. I am so excited. There are just so many things to do! Mark you don't look too excited. Mark what's wrong?"

"Jennifer can you please not do anything stupid this time, thank you very much."

"Why would I do anything? This is Jamaica. I've been waiting my whole life to see this place. I've heard so many things about it. Now I am almost there. Wow, thank you so much Mark for taking me on this trip." Jennifer gave Mark a great big hug. "Mark I really meant every word I said. I really, really do appreciate what you've done for me. What will we do when we get there?"

"I don't know Jennifer. I guess we will have to wait and see. I'm pretty sure there's so much stuff out there to do."

"Mark I hope you are not mad at me for jumping overboard. I swear I don't know how I got up there."

"I'm not mad at you Jennifer. Just leave it alone. The subject is closed, ok. Let's just enjoy our time."

"Mark you don't have to be such a grouch, gee.

Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the bed."

"I wish I was next to somebody else when I wake up." "Excuse me Mark what did you say?"

"I said I like the weather outside. It's going to be great." "Mark did you bring the camera? I've got to show Jasmine."

"Why do you talk so much about Jasmine? Are you lovers or something? Jasmine this, Jasmine that . . ."

Jennifer looked at Mark like he was crazy. "Mark do I look like I swing that way? Uh . . . no."

Mark replied, "I don't know. The way you've been acting lately is kind of suspicious. Maybe instead of going to your mother's house you went to stay with Jasmine."

"Mark you are real funny. Ha, ha, ha, I forgot to laugh. The joke is on you Mark. Jasmine is nothing more than a good friend. She is there when I really need her the most."

"So you are telling me I'm not there for you most of the time?"

"Yeah, you are there for me but you do work a lot."

"If I don't work who's going to pay our bills? Exactly, you can't say anything."

"Mark I refuse to start arguing with you. Why can't you just enjoy this vacation?"

"Jennifer I'm sorry sweetheart. I'm sorry I spoiled the moment for you. Jamaica, Jamaica here we come. Jamaica is not ready for us Jennifer. We are going to tear it down yeah baby."

"Mark how do they say man?"

"I think it's like mon. What the hell is mon? Hey mon, hey mon, I can just hear them calling me that all day. You want some weed mon? It really great mon."

"You are just too funny Mark. I think we are almost there."

"This is Captain Filmore once again. Ladies and gentlemen we are here in Jamaica, Montego Bay. We will be docked here for approximately two days. On the second day I would advise you all to make it back to the ship a little early. We will be leaving at 11:15 p.m. that night. This is Jamaica so have fun. Live your lives. What goes on in Jamaica stays in Jamaica. I'm sorry, that's Las Vegas. I'm pretty sure you will come back with many stories."

"Jennifer I guess that's our cue to get off the ship." Jennifer gave Mark a kiss.

"I'm ready for this adventure. Let's do this baby." Jennifer and Mark gathered their belongings and headed off the ship.

"Wow it is so hot out here! It's scorching! Whew!" Mark I think we should catch a taxi to go to a gift shop."

"Yeah you're right. That sounds like a great idea to me.

Taxi, Taxi!"

Mark poked his head through a taxi driver's window. "Can you take us to a gift shop?"

"That'll be $25."

"Twenty-five dollars! I think me and my wife are going to walk."

"Mark I'm not walking, please."

"Ok, ok we will take the freaking taxi. So mon, where is the best place to go in Montego Bay?"

"Well I highly recommend Doctors Cave Beach. It's the best."

"Where is it anyway?"

"It's around the corner. We are here actually, at Doctors Cave Beach."

"So you are telling me I'm paying you $25 dollars for taking us three miles? What a rip off."

"Hey mon are you going to tip me?"

Mark replied "How about you tip yourself into the ocean, pal."

"Mark look, it's a gift shop. Let's walk in it."

"Jennifer don't go crazy here spending money like you're rich."

"Mark I love this bathing suit, what do you think of it?" Mark replied "yeah."

"Mark you are not paying attention to me. Take a look at it."

"I said yes. It's beautiful honey. I love it. Matter of fact you make this outfit stand out."

"Do you really mean it Mark?"

"Yes honey, I really, really mean it. Take my word for it you would look gorgeous in it."

"I'm going to try it on. Give me a second." Jennifer came out looking disappointed. "I think I look fat in this. What do you think Mark?"

"Jennifer you are not fat. You are my fun sized beautiful wife."

"Mark stop it. You are killing me. Ok, ok I will get it." Jennifer and Mark headed to the checkout counter.

"Is that all for you today?"

"Yes that will be all for today, hopefully."

"Well that'll be $40." Mark's eyes got bigger and he began to cough. "Forty dollars wow."

"Mark if you don't want me to get it I will put it back." "Jennifer get the thing ok?"

"Excuse me sir where is Doctor Cave Beach?" "It's around the corner. Trust me you will see it."

Jennifer and Mark walked on the beach. The sun kissed their skin. The sky was partly cloudy. A cool breeze wrapped around their bodies as they walked. The ocean was so beautiful. The water was crystal blue and the sandy white beach felt so soft. The atmosphere was so right nothing could go wrong.

"Mark this place is so beautiful. We should do this more often. If I could I would move to Jamaica. Mark have you ever thought about having kids?"

"Not really Jennifer. I don't really think we can afford a kid right now."

"Stop for a minute Mark. I see something in the sand. I think it says 6, 6, 6." Jennifer's ears kept buzzing like a bee was in her ear. "Jennifer, Jennifer, kill, kill."

"Mark do you hear that?"

"I don't hear anything honey. Maybe it's nothing."

Jennifer's vision became blurry. Everything around her started to spin. Water poured from her face.

Mark said, "Jennifer, Jennifer can you hear me?"

Jennifer fell face down on the sand then she rolled over uttering some words. "Evil one awake, now hear my cries. Awake now."

Jennifer's eyes began to roll back in her head, and then her whole body started shaking. Saliva dripped from the sides of her mouth and her eyes turned pitch black. Jennifer kicked and screamed but her body was taken over by some unknown force. Jennifer got up, possessed. She was no longer Jennifer.

"Jennifer what happened? Talk to me."

"I am not Jennifer. She is dead. You can't help your wife, you pathetic human being."

"Jennifer, Jennifer?"

"Yes, Mark what? How did I get here?" "Jennifer great. Real great. Nice acting."

"Mark seriously I do not know what you are talking about." Jennifer's head began to pound and pound. "My head hurts so badly. Make it stop, make it stop." Jennifer dropped to her knees. She leaned over vomiting, and then she passed out. Mark ran as fast as he could to get some help. Jennifer withdrew from her body. She saw herself lying on the white sandy beach lifeless. Jennifer desperately tried to jump back in her body before time ran out. A figure appeared in front of Jennifer's body.

"Hey Jenny girl, I want to play a game with you." "I don't want to play."

"If you want to live you will play. Time is ticking Jennifer. Look at your body lying their helpless."

"What do you want from me?"

"That's a good question, my dear. Step right on in and look to your left."

"No not another door. I refuse to go."

"Ok have it your way Jennifer. I want you to see." Jennifer saw her family grieving over her dead body.

"Ashes to ashes dust to dust."

"Ok I get the picture. What do you want from me?" The unknown entity had disappeared, leaving Jennifer standing in front of a door. The door was covered with blood. Jennifer opened the door quickly. Something sucked her in knocking her down. Jennifer got up to look around. She noticed that bones were sticking out of the walls and a child was crying. Jennifer got closer and closer to see who it was.

"Are you ok? What's wrong?"

The child turned around quickly. "Are you my mother?

Where is my mother? Mama come give me a hug." "I'm not your mother."

"You are my mother."

"Ok I will give you a hug." Jennifer walked slowly toward the child. She was very cautious. Jennifer wrapped her arms around the boy, embracing him.

"I miss you so much Mama." The child looked up at Jennifer and scratched her face over and over. As the blood dripped down the child licked it up off the floor. "I'm thirsty Mama.Feed me more. I need more."

The child clawed her legs and gripped her tightly with its teeth.

Jennifer tried to get the child off. He held on very tightly. "In the name of God I demand for you to leave now."

The boy took off, hiding in a dark corner shivering. "Mom, I'm so cold. I need you."

"For the last time I told you I am not your mother."

"You are my mother. I haven't been born yet. Close your eyes I want you to see the future."

Jennifer's mind began to travel to a familiar place, her house.

"Good night son."

"Good night mother. I know, I know, I'm not going to stay up and play video games."

"You took the words out of my mouth. You're really good."

"Mom wait. Read me a bed time story."

"You are a little too old for a bed time story. You are a big boy now. Act like it young man."

"I guess you are right. Mom." Two hours later Jennifer tiptoed back into her son's room. She held a pillow over his face, smothering him. The child struggled, gasping for air. He used every inch of his body to attempt to remove the pillow. Jennifer snapped back to the present time.

"You are my mom. You killed me. It's like I'm already dead before I'm even born."

Jennifer replied, "This is not real. When I count to three you will be gone." She counted to three and opened her eyes. She was still in the room with the boy.

"You are a murderer, murderer. You deserve to die like I did."

Jennifer ran as fast as she could, heading directly to the door. As soon as she had her hand on the door knob about to turn it, the boy grabbed her and dragged her back. "Mama it's time for you to feed me."
Chapter 25

"I need some help now. My wife is not moving. She's over there. Come quick! Hurry!"

"Slow down, sir. Tell me exactly where she is."

"Just follow me, alright." Mark and the lifeguard ran quickly to Jennifer's side.

"I don't feel a pulse and I don't think she is breathing." The lifeguard leaned over, turning his ear over Jennifer's mouth. "She's breathing, but barely."

"Jennifer this is Mark. If you can hear me move, or something."

Meanwhile, Jennifer was battling the evil child. "Let go of me, whatever you are."

"I need some of your blood Mama, feed me."

Jennifer heard Mark's voice through the door. "Mark I'm in here! I'm in here!"

"Father can't hear you. Please Mama, don't go. I love you so much."

The child jumped on Jennifer's back, biting on her neck. Its teeth ripped into her flesh. Jennifer reached over her shoulder grabbing the child with both of her hands and throwing it to the floor.

"I said get off of me. I mean it." The child landed on its knees, wiping off its mouth. "I need some more blood. I'm still hungry. Mama feel your stomach. Don't you feel me kicking inside you?"

Jennifer felt an awful pain, a burning sensation coming from her stomach. It felt like something was trying to claw its way out of her stomach.

"Soon you will deliver me into this world."

Jennifer dropped to her knees then she leaned over. "Make it stop, make it stop."

The imprint of a baby's head could be seen pressing against Jennifer's stomach. Jennifer looked at her stomach, terrified. Her body was numb. The lining of her stomach stretched like elastic and the numbers 6, 6, 6 were carved in her stomach. Jennifer closed her eyes and saw bits and pieces of the baby. He had beady eyes, sharp claws, an enlarged head and the umbilical cord still wrapped around its head. Jennifer's stomach kept expanding like a balloon.

"Make it stop, please make it stop."

The child came over to rub her stomach. "I can't wait till I'm born Mama."

"Mark help me."

"No one can help you, not even God, Mother. Why don't you just accept that?"

Jennifer crawled on the floor, desperately trying to make it to the door. As she moved up and down she began slipping on her blood.

"Mother where are you going? I was just starting to have fun. It's not fair." The child jumped on top of Jennifer's back, pushing her all the way down on the floor. "Your hair is so soft and smooth. I always pictured you this way. Mama you must accept the dark one. He waits for you."

Jennifer used all her strength and energy to get up. On the third try she succeeded. As a result she knocked the evil child off of her.

Jennifer took out her cross which was in her pocket and placed it on the evil child.

"Mama don't put it on me. It burns. It burns really bad."

Jennifer replied, "I'm sending you back to hell where you belong, you sick child."

The evil child shrivelled up. Nothing could be seen but its eyes moving back and forth. The ceiling began to collapse, caving in, and water flowed at a steady pace. All of sudden Jennifer was waist deep in water. She saw the exit sign from far away but the current of the water knocked her backward so she took a deep breath and went under the water. She swam, moving her arms up and down.

Jennifer felt something vibrating in the water. Behind her was a small wormlike creature moving its body up and down. Jennifer went to the surface to take a deep breath. The creature rose up from behind her. It appeared to have slimy skin, spikes sticking from its back and one eye in the middle of its forehead. Jennifer turned around quickly. Words couldn't escape her mouth. She was frightened. Her mouth trembled. The cold air wrapped around her body.

"Mama I can't let you leave. We need you here."

"Ok I will stay if that's what you want. Come closer. Give Mama a hug." The worm-like creature hobbled near Jennifer. "Come closer son." Jennifer wrapped her arms around the worm- like creature. "I've got something for you bastard." Jennifer placed the necklace on the creature. As she placed it on its skin it made a sizzling noise. The smell of rotten skin lingered. Jennifer dove underneath the water with one thing on her mind, to get to the door. She got up and took a deep breath. She discovered the door was in front of her. She opened it quickly and found herself back on the beach overlooking her body.

"Jennifer this is Mark. Can you hear me? Wake up." "Mark I'm here. Can't you see me next to my body?"

Jennifer watched as Mark lifted up her motionless body. Jennifer noticed that she had left the door open. Something was coming out of it. Jennifer dove into her body as fast as she could fearing that something was coming after her.

Jennifer looked up at Mark and calls his name. "Mark, Mark," Mark held on to Jennifer tightly as though it was her last day on earth.

"Thank God you are alright." The lifeguard replied, "I think she must have passed out. Water, you must drink water. I know this is Jamaica mon, but water is necessary, mon."

"Mark I don't feel so good. I think we should go back to the ship."

Mark replied, "I guess we can rest a little bit then come back out."

Jennifer and Mark called a taxi and headed back to the ship.

"Jennifer what's going on with you? I've never known you to be so sick like this."

Jennifer looked at Mark, her mouth open, but no words came out.

"Ok Jennifer we are here at the ship." "That'll be $25, mon."

Mark replied, "Here you go, and don't even think about a tip, mon."

"Mark I didn't realize how big the ship is from the outside. It's amazing."

"Yeah Jennifer, she's a beauty, a classic, no doubt about that."

Jennifer headed to her room to lie down while Mark headed to the bar on the ship.

"Jennifer I will catch up with you later."

"Ok see you later. Don't forget to wake me up at 9:00p.m. I don't want to miss the night activities. "

Jennifer opened her room door to discover it was a mess. "Somebody must have broken into our room. Great! What a day."

Jennifer headed to the bathroom to freshen up. She looked in the mirror and noticed the words "help me" on it. She looked back at the mirror again and the words were gone. "Ok I'm losing my mind. Come on Jennifer, pull it together." Jennifer splashed water on her face then she looked in the mirror and noticed her face was bloody. As she was touching her face parts of her skin fell into the sink along with her hair. There was so much blood in her face she could not see. Her vision became blurry. She attempted to clean the mirror off. Each time she tried blood smeared on the mirror. Jennifer opened her eyes again to discover her hair was all there and her skin had not fallen off. She took a look into the mirror and noticed that underneath her eyelids something was moving. She got closer to the mirror and saw that it was a leech. Leeches ripped through her skin landing in the sink. She took off her shirt and pants swinging her hands everywhere attempting to remove the leeches. In the mirror she noticed someone standing behind her holding a knife. She turned around quickly. The person had disappeared. Laughter could be heard bouncing off the walls going directly into Jennifer's ears and making them ring. A voice could be heard calling her, "Mama, Mama do you want to play with me?" Then all of a sudden silence struck. Nothing could be heard but the air- conditioner running and water traveling through the water pipes running throughout the ship.

"I am so tired. What a day. Oh boy this bed is so nice and comfortable." Jennifer had been asleep for more than five hours when out of nowhere her sheets twisted and turned, wrapping around her neck. Mark slowly made his way back into the room by the time he had arrived the sheets stopped moving.

"Jennifer are you awake? You've been asleep like forever."

"What time is it Mark?" "It's about 7:05 p.m."

"Wake me up in two more hours. I am still sleepy."

"Ok Jennifer at your service, but uh... I am going to get a snack. I'm hungry."

"Ok Mark, just go let me get some sleep."

"You're some kind of wife. Oh boy, the marriage life, nobody warned me."

Jennifer went back to sleep rather quickly. She was dead to the world, not hearing anything. Jennifer started dreaming about Mark.

"So you are going to let me die?"

"Yes, I don't love you anymore. I found another lover."

As Jennifer was asleep she felt something grabbing her neck tightly. She was losing oxygen. Jennifer woke up with bloodshot eyes, coughing and breathing very fast. Jennifer slowly turned her head to the left, and noticed a shadow, moving quickly through the wall.

Mark had walked in the room.

"I see that you are up sweetheart. It's about that time. It's 8:45. You asked me to wake you up at 9:00 but you are already up. Jennifer I got a great spot for us. It's called Marguerite's Seafood by the Sea. Plus it has a sports bar on the other side of it."

Jennifer replied, "Honey I hope you are not wearing that Hawaiian shirt. This is Jamaica not Hawaii."

"Jennifer does this shirt look that bad?"

"Yes it does, change it." Mark held Jennifer's arm up singing. "Jamaica ooh I love it, Jamaica, I love it. I want to be here forever and forever."

"Mark let me get dressed ok? Someone's in a happy mood tonight."

Jennifer came out of the bathroom. Mark just stared at her. "So how do I look honey?"

"Wow you are so beautiful. I am so glad you are my wife." Twenty minutes later Mark and Jennifer arrived at their destination, Marguerite's Seafood by the Sea.

"Mark this place is really nice. I like it."

The hostess approached them. "So how many will be dining tonight?"

"Make that two." They followed the hostess to a table and sat down. The waiter came to take their order.

"What would you like to eat?"

"Well I would like some shrimp and jerk chicken." "And you my dear?"

"I would like to try the jerk chicken." "Anything to drink?"

"Yes, just water for two of us." The waiter left to turn in their order.

"Jennifer I guess its open mic night, huh? Look at this comedian."

"What do you call a man without money?" The crowd responded, "What?"

"A broken down Ford out of gas, because you know a cheap skate runs around on E. I know some of you all are drinking water because you are broke." Mark's eyebrows rose. "He's not funny. Boo! Somebody tell him to sit down."

The announcer spoke, "Welcome to open mic night at Marguerite's. It's every Tuesday night. Anyone want to volunteer to come up?" Jennifer signalled the waiter raising one of her fingers. She wanted more ice in her water.

"Well, well, we have a volunteer. Come on right up.

Don't be shy."

Mark spoke up. "Go up there Jennifer. I didn't know you knew how to sing."

"I don't know how to sing, Mark. I was trying to call the waiter not volunteer."

"Jennifer come on, you can do it baby." Jennifer walked up to the stage very slowly and nervously. The announcer asked for her name and Jennifer told him. "Ladies and gentlemen this is Jennifer. She will be singing 'I will Survive' by Gloria Gaynor. If you forget the words they are in front of you on the screen. Give it up for Jennifer." The audience began to applaud.

Jennifer looked around at everyone, not saying a word just looking at them. What she saw was everyone with the number 6, 6, 6 written on their foreheads. As the crowd clapped her eardrums thumped and thumped. Mark screamed out, "Baby you can do it."

Jennifer began to sing, "First I was afraid then I was petrified, kept thinking I could not live without you by my side." Jennifer looked blank. She totally forgot the words. Then the crowd joined in and helped her. She got through the song.

"Give it up for Jennifer. Way to go Jennifer." The audience applauded.

"Jennifer I didn't think you had it in you. Well our food is ready. Let's eat up."

After they ate they walked on the beach listening to the ocean splash back and forth. The atmosphere was perfect. Love was in the air. "Let's sit down on the beach Mark, I'm tired."

"Ok Jennifer. Before we lie down let me put the towel down." Mark wrapped his arms around Jennifer, gazing into her beautiful eyes.

"Mark be careful. Don't start nothing you can't finish." "Honey you can say I will finish it." Mark and Jennifer fell asleep on the beach wrapped nice and tight next to each other.
Chapter 26

Jennifer and Mark woke up to the sound of the ocean splashing back and forth and sunlight beaming directly in their eyes. "Where are we Jennifer? We must've had a crazy night."

"Mark we fell asleep. Last night was a beautiful interesting night if you ask me."

"Jennifer let's head back to the ship and get out of these clothes. I feel sticky and itchy. Sand is all over my back. Jennifer what time is it?"

"Well it's about 9:00 a.m. I guess we had fun last night." "We definitely need more nights like this."

Mark and Jennifer called a taxi to get back to the ship. The taxi driver charged them the usual $25 to get back to the ship and the trip took approximately five minutes.

"Well, mon you are here at the ship."

Mark replied, "Since you got us here so quickly this time I'm going to tip you."

The taxi driver replied, "Fifty cents?"

"Yes, fifty cents. Buy some gum or something. Your breath is kind of out there. I can't explain." The taxi driver drove off upset. Mark waved as the taxi driver left in a huff.

"Have a nice day pal," Mark said. "The guy didn't even say thanks for the tip. People these days don't appreciate anything, I tell you, oh boy."

"Ok let's head up to our room Mark." "Ok, ok let's go. No need to rush."

Jennifer headed to the shower and Mark watched TV. "Jennifer don't take all day in the shower. We've got plans for today and I will remind you this is the last day we are going to be here, ok?"

Jennifer yelled through the door, "Mark I know that. I'll be out in a few minutes." The lights in the bathroom suddenly turned off. "Mark turn the lights on. Stop joking around. I said I will be out in a few more minutes." Jennifer felt around for the light switch, "Oh ok here it is. Whew, thank God I found it."

Jennifer turned around to discover a shadow staring at her directly in the face. Its eyes carried the innocence of her father and the fire of evil. No sound came out of Jennifer's mouth. Her voice was mute. She couldn't hear herself talk. She just felt her mouth moving up and down. Her whole body froze up. Jennifer tried to move any part of her body. It was like she was an ice sickle. The shadow spoke to her, "Fear not, Fear is what they want."

Jennifer regained her ability to move and hear. She suddenly snapped back to reality and she noticed that the sink began to overflow with water. Jennifer ran over to turn off the faucet. She noticed the water was red. She was stepping in blood. Flies swarmed all over her, covering her entire body. She desperately tried to get them off. As she inhaled flies entered her mouth and nose. She began to battle to stay alive against forces she couldn't see. The flies agitated her lungs causing her to cough up blood. Jennifer felt something crawling in her head. The flies had laid their larvae on top of her head, burying themselves in her brain. Jennifer gritted her teeth as the larvae entered her brain. She felt excruciating pain. The larvae dug deeper cutting through her brain like a knife. The worm-like larvae came out through her ears and mouth. Jennifer couldn't control the flies. It had gotten so bad her coughing became uncontrollable. She coughed and coughed until she coughed out her heart. It landed on her hand. She looked down, terrified. Her heart was still beating in her hands. Worms crawled throughout her heart, leaving a hole. She dropped her heart on the floor. An unknown entity picked it up, and began chewing on it as though it was the meal of the day. Jennifer checked to see if she had a pulse by putting her two fingers on her wrist. There was no pulse. The unknown entity spoke, "You are as good as dead. What a shame."

A rope fell down from the ceiling, landing on Jennifer's back. An unknown voice spoke, "Hang yourself. We are waiting for you Jennifer."

Jennifer closed her eyes. "This is not real. This is not real." Jennifer opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings. Everything had disappeared.

Mark yelled through the door. "Jennifer we don't have all day. What's the hold up? I know you are a female and all but if you take any longer I will have no other choice than to jump into the ocean and take a bath with the sharks."

"Mark relax. I'm about to take a shower. Hold your horses." Jennifer jumped in the shower and quickly lathered her body with liquid soap. Then she rinsed off. Five minutes later she came out the bathroom.

"Mark it's all yours honey."

"Jennifer you left your underwear on the floor. Are you going to pick it up?"

"Mark you rushed me out of the bathroom so quickly I forgot to pick it up. Mark please don't start with me. Half the time at home you don't like to put the toilet seat down. I fell in a couple of times."

"Jennifer I will be out in a couple of minutes. Think about what you want to do."

"Alright boss man. You're the boss."

Jennifer lay on her bed looking at the brochure wondering what to do. Jennifer looked up and noticed three men staring at her. They were pointing toward the bathroom. Images flashed in her head. She held both of her hands over her ears. So many voices were talking in her ear at once. Mark walked out of the bathroom.

"What are you doing with your hands over your ears?" "Please don't tell me you have a headache already."

"Mark I don't have a headache, ok? I don't want to talk about it."

"Alright, alright take it easy, Jennifer. I was just asking a simple question. No need to bite my head off. So Jennifer did you decide where you want to go?"

"Yes, I did Mark. I would love to go snorkelling."

"You know what Jennifer? That's the best idea you've came up with on this trip."

Jennifer and Mark headed off the ship to catch a taxi. "Taxi, taxi, oh ok, you again. Are you like the only taxi driver in Jamaica? You don't have to tell me how much it costs. Let me guess, $25."

"You got it, mon, but uh where would you like to go?" "Take us to Doctor Cave Beach. We plan to go snorkelling."

It took them five minutes to get to their destination. "I want a tip this time cheapo", the cab driver said.

Mark responded, How about No! Have a nice day and thanks for the ride."

"Mark we need to stop by a store to buy some snorkelling gear. Oh here's a store over here." Mark and Jennifer both grabbed snorkelling gear. Jennifer bought all pink snorkelling gear while Mark chose all black.

"Jennifer I guess we are ready for our little adventure out in the open ocean."

Jennifer and Mark located a dive instructor just in time. "Hi what can I do for you all?"

"We want to go snorkelling."

"Oh, ok mon, you caught me just in time. My boat is going out now. Follow me to my boat." They travelled approximately four miles out in the ocean.

"Mark this water is so beautiful. Wow you can see right through it."

Mark replied, "I hope I don't see any sharks out there." "Mark be quiet the instructor is talking."

"My name is Instructor Green. There are some do's and don'ts that you definitely don't do out in the open ocean. The number one thing is please do not wear any shiny necklaces. Barracudas might mistake you for their prey. Also, do not feed the fish. Number three, always stay close to your partner. Don't venture off without your partner and always keep your feet moving. You all definitely don't want to step on a stingray or jelly fish."

Jennifer and Mark were the first to dive in. The water was beautiful. Tropical fish swam past them along with tiny jelly fish. The sunlight beamed down into the water as though a rainbow was under the water. Jennifer saw decapitated heads floating around in the water along with cut off fingers. She watched as the heads sank to the bottom. Someone was throwing a human body from the top, she figured. Sharks swam all around Jennifer and Mark. Jennifer started panicking. Her heart beat increased. The sharks began swallowing the human heads with one bite. Jennifer tried to get as far away from the sharks as she could. She lost Mark in the process of attempting to escape. The ocean began to turn red. Visibility was very unclear.

Mark was the first to reach the surface. He looked left then right. He was confused. He dove back under but he did not see his wife. Mark had swum down as far as he could but he still did not see his wife. He figured she must've gone back to the boat.

"Did anyone see my wife?" "No I did not see your wife."

"She must be in trouble or something. I thought she was behind me. The next thing I know she disappeared."

"Don't worry about it. I will go find her. You stay up here."

Meanwhile, Jennifer found herself face to face with sharks. Three sharks circled her. One of the sharks brushed her skin. The instructor spotted her. He noticed she was surrounded by sharks. He took out his spear and shot at them, driving them away. The instructor grabbed Jennifer and brought her to the surface.

"That was a close call with the sharks, womon. I don't understand why they swarmed around you. There was no blood."

Mark held on to Jennifer tightly. "Are you ok honey? I thought I lost you there for a second."

"Can you take us back please?" "Yes, mon I will."

Jennifer got back to land she was a little shaken up by the whole experience.

"Jennifer, do you want to go back to the ship?"

"No way Mark, this is the last day we have in Jamaica. I don't want to ruin it."

Mark replied, "So what do you want to do now?"

"Let's do a little bit of shopping with the remaining money we have."

Mark replied, "Let's go to the flea market. We can save money and bargain. Today is Wednesday so it should be open from 8:00 a.m. to 12:00. This is one of the biggest flea markets in the world, baby."

"I guess we can go. I was hoping we could go to a mall. Jennifer and Mark decided it would be in their best interest to shop at the flea market. The crowds were lined up for miles and miles. The smell of jerk chicken could be smelled form every possible corner of the flea market.

"Mark ooh look, it's a fortune teller over there. She only costs $5 dollars, that's cheap."

"I don't believe in that stuff. If you ask me it's ridiculous. You go do your thing with the psychic lady. When you are done I will be over here enjoying some good old jerk chicken."

"Ok Mark."

"Would you like a psychic reading Jennifer?" "How did you know my name?"

"Come on in and have a seat, my dear. Hold out your hand. I see that you got in an accident. You almost lost your life. Your husband treats you very badly. The marriage will not last. You will meet someone else. I see your lifeline on your hand. It appears you might be in danger, great danger ahead of you. The evil will not stop until it destroys you. Once you submit to the evil there is no turning back. Oh... wait a minute. I see a baby born." The psychic lady started coughing.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes I am ok. Someone will try to smother your baby. Be very careful."

The psychic lady's body started tingling. Her head began to pound.

"It's here. He wants to talk to you." "Who wants to talk to me?"

"The dark one."

"What does it want? Tell me." "It wants you to bow down to it."

"Ok this is getting creepy. I am gone." Before Jennifer took one step the psychic lady uttered some words.

"Die, die you are going to die, everybody all you ha, ha, ha. He won't stop until you are dead ha, ha, ha."

"Mark let's go. I'm ready to get back on the ship." "Jennifer can I at least enjoy my jerk chicken? This is delicious."

"Ok Mark, enjoy your greasy jerk chicken." Jennifer and Mark shopped around for about two more hours and headed back to the ship. Eight hours later the ship headed back to the states. Jennifer took the artifact from her room and headed up to the upper deck. She threw the artifact overboard and watched as it sank to the bottom.
Chapter 27

A week had passed since they were on a vacation.

Jennifer's phone rang. "Who is it?"

"It's me, Jasmine. I have not heard from you in a while girl. So what's up?"

"Nothing much, Jasmine really. I got to show you some of the pictures we took in Jamaica. Jamaica was so beautiful girl. You should take a vacation there sometime."

"Jennifer with what money? I stay broke. I'm barely making it, unlike some folks."

"Jennifer so tell me about the men there. Were they handsome?"

"Yeah, they were with their cute accents."

"Wow Jennifer, I wish I was there to feel the tropical breeze, taste the coconuts, and have a blast. The closet I've ever been to Jamaica is the travel channel and my dreams. I keep dreaming about this handsome dude who sweeps me off of my feet. He carries me everywhere. I am his goddess. He treats me like no other."

"Jasmine let's be real here."

"Ok, ok it could happen, Jennifer."

"Only in your dreams. Key words only in your dreams, Jasmine. Men these days can barely take care of themselves. They look at you crazy when you ask them to do something for you."

"You're right Jennifer, girl, power all the way, but uh one day my prince charming will come and rescue me in the middle of the night."

"Jasmine the only one coming in the middle of the night is a burglar to steal your fake Gucci purse."

"Jennifer don't talk about my fake Gucci like that. I got it on sale at the flea market for a reasonable price."

"Jasmine hold up for a second. Someone's at the door." Jennifer looked through the peek hole and noticed it was a mailman.

"We have a delivery for Jennifer."

"It must be a mistake. I did not order anything, sir."

"Hey lady I'm just doing my job. This is the right address.

I checked it twice."

"Who is it from if you don't mind me asking?"

"It doesn't say, Jennifer, so use your imagination." Can you please sign for the package? I don't have all day now."

"Ok, ok."

"Have a nice day?"

"How about you go screw yourself. I'm reporting you. I've got your mail truck number."

Jennifer went inside and placed the package on the kitchen table.

"Jasmine are you still there?" "Yes I am here."

"Sorry about that. I received a package today."

"What is in the package if you don't mind me asking Jennifer?"

"If you want to know nosey, I haven't opened it yet." "Maybe it's from a secret admirer from Jamaica. He finally came to save you. I knew he would come to save you." "Jasmine you have a bit of a crazy imagination."

"But anyway, Jennifer tell me more about the trip."

"Me and Mark went scuba diving. I found myself surrounded by sharks. I mean they were everywhere, inches from my head."

"Jennifer you have the worst luck in the entire world." "Jasmine thanks for crowning me queen of drama. I really appreciate it."

Jasmine replied, "Drum roll please ladies and gentlemen. Meet Ms. Queen diva. I hope that sounded a little bit better Jennifer.

"Now I'm a diva? Please, I am the all American girl next door."

"Jennifer opened up the package. I'm kind of curious." "Ok, ok give me a sec to open this freaking package."

Jennifer opened the package slowly and cautiously. "Jennifer what is it?"

"Jasmine will you please let me open the package?" Jennifer opened the package to discover it was the artifact. She dropped the phone immediately.

"Jennifer are you there? Jennifer talk to me. What is it?"

The phone started crackling and breaking up. A voice could be heard.

"You cannot help Jennifer stay away or die." The phone began to make a loud pitched noise. Jasmine immediately hung up the phone.

Jennifer stared at the artifact. She was speechless. Cold sweat began to fall from her face. As she looked at the artifact her eyes got bigger and bigger. She threw it as hard as she could towards the wall.

"How can this be? You found me? No way. I can't believe this. When I count to three this will be gone. One . . . two . . . three." Jennifer opened her eyes. The artifact was still lying on the floor.

"Ok Jennifer think, think what do I do now? Where is that number? Man I need that number. Ok, here it is."

Jennifer felt her stomach turning and turning. She knelt down on the floor leaning over. She got up quickly only to drop back on the floor.

"Ok, I can do this. Just let me get up."

Jennifer ran as fast as she could to the bathroom. She could feel her stomach turning in a knot, within ten seconds she vomited on the bathroom floor.

Jennifer heard her cell phone ring. She rushed back into the kitchen to see who it was.

"Hi, Mom."

"Jennifer you don't sound too good. What's wrong dear?" "I just vomited all over my bathroom floor."

"You might have the stomach flu or something Jennifer." "I know what the stomach flu feels like. This is not the stomach flu."

"Well Jennifer there is only one other possibility, honey.

You might be pregnant."

"Mom I don't think I'm pregnant, no way Mom." "Jennifer there is only one way to find out. Take a pregnancy test."

"You're right Mom. I think I do have an extra pregnancy test in my cabinet. Mom I will call you back. I'm going to take the test while my bladder is full."

"Talk to you later, Jennifer."

"Bye Mom." Jennifer cleaned up the vomit on the floor and took the pregnancy test. She waited nervously to see what the results were. She put the test down then came back into the bathroom. Jennifer was shocked. The word "pregnant" appeared. She tried another test. The results were the same. Jennifer called her mother back. "Mom, mom!"

"Jennifer why are you crying? Slow down and talk to me.

What's going on?"

"Mom I'm pregnant. I don't know what to do. I'm so confused."

"Jennifer everything will work out, trust me. Even I was nervous when I found out I was pregnant."

"What if I'm not ready to have a baby?"

"Jennifer no one is fully prepared to have a baby. Trust me, your instincts will kick in as a mother."

"Mom I don't know how to tell Mark. I don't know how he's going to take it."

"Jennifer don't stress yourself over this. Just tell Mark. He will have to accept it eventually."

"Mom I'm about to drown myself in some cookie dough ice-cream. That's all I've been craving."

"Remember you are eating for two so eat healthy." "I will Mom. Talk to you some other time."

Jennifer watched an old black and white movie and ate ice-cream. "Why did you leave her you bastard? She deserves better," the character in the movie said. The movie brought tears to her eyes. She became emotional. She was a total wreck. Her hair was messed up, she had no makeup on, and she had one sock on. Mark walks in,

"Jennifer why are you crying? What's wrong?" "Mark we've got to talk. Have a seat please."

"Hold up for a second. I'm going to the kitchen to get some ice cream."

Mark walked back into the living room. "Where is all the ice-cream?"

"Mark I ate all of it. I'm sorry."

"Next time I will put my name on the ice cream." Jennifer spoke really fast. "Mark I'm pregnant."

"Jennifer say that again. I thought I heard you say you are pregnant. Are you sure Jennifer?" Wow you caught me off guard. I don't know what to say! Jennifer I need to go out for a few to let this all of sink in. Wow!"

Jennifer started feeling her stomach kick. She closed her eyes. She began to see the baby. What she saw was a deformed head, disfigured fingers two sharp claws, and one eye in the middle of its forehead.

"I can't live like this anymore, seeing these things." Jennifer immediately called the number Jasmine had given her.

"Hello, how may I help you?" "Are you a medium, a psychic?" "I sure am."

"What do you exactly do?"

"I contact the dead. I see everything through their eyes. I also have the power to reverse curses."

"Can I set up an appointment and see you today if you don't mind?"

"I was just about to leave for the day. Maybe we can do it some other time."

"I'm begging you, please, I need help now."

"If you can make it here in thirty minutes I will help you." Jennifer took off running as fast as she could to her car.

"This freaking car won't start. Come on baby. Don't fail me now.

I need you." On the second try the car started. "Yes I knew I could depend on you car."

As she was driving she looked through her rear view mirror and noticed two heads sticking out. The unknown entities spoke, "You cannot get rid of us. We are here. We are many."

The entities placed their sharp nails across the window making a loud screeching noise. Blood began to come out of Jennifer's ears and nose.

"Make it stop please." Jennifer felt something pull her hair back so far her hands let go of the wheel. The entities took over the wheel swerving the car left then right. Jennifer eventually broke loose and regained the wheel. Jennifer screamed out at the top of her lungs.

"What do you want from me?" Silence was in the air momentarily, and then the strange sound of laughter could be heard. The laugh started off low then it began to get louder and louder. The entities reached through the driver seat pulling Jennifer's heart out of her body. Her breathing became faint. Jennifer looked through the rear-view mirror. She saw pieces of her heart in their hands.

"I see that you have a broken heart Jenny girl. It's all in pieces."

The entities carved the numbers 6, 6, 6 into her stomach. Slowly Jennifer screamed as they carved into her flesh. Jennifer looked down at her stomach and noticed the marks on her stomach had disappeared. Jennifer looked in the rear-view mirror once again but this time she discovered a baby in the back seat. The entities had the baby in their arms singing "Hush little baby don't say a word. Jennifer don't you want to hold your baby?"

"Mama I'm hungry. Feed me some blood" the baby said.

The evil baby jumped on Jennifer's back biting down on her neck with force. She began to lose control of the car, swerving from left to right. Jennifer looked down then up, within seconds she found herself on the wrong side of the road. Jennifer was now going head to head with a pickup truck. The driver blew his horn.

"You crazy woman, go to hell."

Jennifer threw the baby off of her and regained the wheel. She grabbed the wheel just in time and avoided getting hit by a second truck. "I almost peed in my pants. Whew that was close."

Jennifer parked her car on the side of the road. She jumped out of her car and ran as fast as she could the last two blocks.

The psychic was locking her door. "I'm here, I'm here."

"I thought you weren't going to show up. Come on in, please take a seat."

"I want to know for sure if you can get rid of this thing." "Well Jennifer it is a possibility it might return. Evil forces sometimes find their way back unexpectedly. Before I start this Jennifer, do not be afraid of it because it feeds off of your fear. The dark one will enter me. I want you to talk to it to find out what it wants."

"I don't know if I can do this."

"Jennifer be brave. Stand up to this thing once and for all."

The medium felt something entering her body with a force so powerful it knocked her back. The medium got up but she was not the same person. "I am the dark one. I have been waiting for you for a long time."

Jennifer replied, "Why are you torturing me?"

"You forgot about our deal Jennifer, you signed the contract."

"What contract?"

The dark entity withdrew itself from the medium. A dark cloud hung over Jennifer. The medium held up a crystal necklace rocking it back and forth. "I demand for you to go back from which you came in the name of God. Go now, go forever, leave this family alone." The medium began chanting. "Jennifer help me say it. Oh dark one, fall back in the pits of hell. Guardian angels protect me now. Protect me forever. I am in your presence angel. Protect me."

A bright light appeared, blinding Jennifer knocking her to the floor. An angel appeared. The angel pointed toward the crystal. The evil entity was sucked into the crystal.

"Jennifer it's over. You can rest now." "Really? My God, I can't thank you enough.

"I have to warn you it will return again four years from now in the year 2006. This battle is not yet over there will be plenty more to come. I'm not promising you anything as of now. It might return tonight or four years from now. It all depends on you. Jennifer, listen to me carefully. Bury the artifact in the back of your yard as deep as you can. If anyone digs it up it will return. There is no hope after that."

"Thank you. I should be on my way before my husband beats me home." Jennifer left feeling at ease and at peace with herself. Her phone rang but she did not answer it. The psychic left her a message. "I have some bad news to tell you. We may have released something else greater. When we did the ritual, something happened. It will find you as long as you are alive."
Chapter 28

Mark enters the house, "Jennifer, where are you honey? I thought about what you said. I guess I have no choice but to accept the fact that you are pregnant. Jennifer, Jennifer where are you?" The lights in the house flickered on and off. Rain could be heard beating down on top of the roof. It rained and rained. Thunder roared from above. Lightening nearly struck Mark while he was standing up.

"What the hell is going on with the weather outside?" Suddenly all of the power in the house completely shuts off. It was now pitch black. Mark had no choice but to travel throughout the house blinded.

"Mark what are you doing on the floor?" "Is that you Jennifer over there?"

"Yes silly. I've been here waiting for you. Why did run out on me?"

"Jennifer I can't see you. Where are you? It's dark in here."

The lights suddenly comes back on, "Mark I'm here.

Come to me my love. I feel like dancing."

"Jennifer you look so beautiful, more beautiful than ever. Something about you is different. Jennifer have you been drinking or something?"

"Why would I do that? I'm pregnant with your baby." Jennifer began to clap to turn the music on. "Mark let's enjoy the moment. This night will live in our minds forever and forever."

"Jennifer how did you turn on the music by clapping your hands?" We don't have a radio that does that."

Jennifer replied, "Don't worry about it. I'll tell you a little bit later. Now give me a kiss."

"Hold up for a minute. Is this the same Jennifer? My wife Jennifer?" Mark wrapped his arms around Jennifer, slow dancing to classical music.

"Jennifer you smell so good and feel so soft. Why are you so cold, really cold?"

"We can turn up the heat a little bit if you would like."

"I love this new Jennifer. Where have you been hiding? I love it."

"I've been here waiting and thinking about a lot of stuff.

Mark do you really love me till death do us part?" "Yes I love you, no doubt about that." "Death is a lovely word Mark."

"What did you say Jennifer?"

"I said you are very sexy, not to mention handsome."

"No need to tell me, I already know." Mark took off his shirt slowly and threw it down on the floor. Jennifer started moving her fingers across his chest.

"So Mark have you been a good boy or a bad boy today?" "It depends, but you are certainly acting like a bad girl,

yeah baby meow!" Mark started shivering. "It's cold, really cold. I thought I turned the air conditioner off. . Can you wait for a minute? I'd better go double check."

"Mark stay here. I don't want you to ruin the mood."

"Well, oh ok, I will stay. You've been a naughty girl. You deserve a spanking."

Meanwhile, Jennifer looked down and saw her missed call. She began to listen to her voice message. "This is the psychic. You are in great danger, great danger." She returned the medium's phone call immediately.

"Hello how may I help you?"

"This is Jennifer. I just left your office."

"Jennifer when I did the ritual something came back greater, something evil. You and your husband are at risk. Something bad is about to happen."

"I thought you got rid of the evil."

"I thought I did too. Something went terribly wrong. Instead of containing it, we made it more powerful. We opened the portal to the second gate. I'm not even sure how many evil spirits came back." Jennifer replied, "You told me you knew what you were doing."

"The crystal held it temporarily. We need something more powerful to contain it."

"Like what?"

"Give me a second Jennifer. I'm reading something here, oh ok, it says you must sacrifice an animal or human being. The head of a human or animal must be buried with the wooden artifact."

"I've never killed anyone. The thought of it just makes me sick to my freaking stomach."

"Jennifer I'm telling you this is the only way to hold it temporarily until that day comes.

"What day, I must be missing something here."

"The day June 6, 2006, four years from now. I am afraid I cannot do anything on that day for you. This is only a temporarily fix. Jennifer you probably don't remember but you sold your soul in exchange for your life. Remember that car accident?"

"So what does the artifact have to do with me?"

"The artifact serves as the opening of the second gate. Once it's open all hell will break loose. Jennifer you didn't read the contract."

Jennifer replied, "I didn't read the contract. He said he would tell me when the time came."

"Jennifer a piece of you belongs to the dark side. When the day comes may God have pity on your soul. I see nothing but evil. Jennifer there is nowhere to hide or run. It will find you because a piece of you belongs to the dark side."

"I should have died in that car accident but I didn't." "Jennifer when your father discovered the artifact it cursed you forever and forever. Anyone who touches that thing will face much hardship and pain. The tribe in Africa used the artifact to open the other side, the second gate. In return the evil spirits protected and guided them. Many of them sold their souls as you did. When your father found it the evil was shifting its way toward you. It wants you to open the second gate and release what I feared, the dark one. The artifact is truly a curse because it's hard to get rid of."

"You're telling me there is nothing anyone can do?" "I am afraid so. There is only a temporary fix."

Jennifer held her hands tightly to the wheel. "If nobody can do anything I might as well just die."

The psychic replied, "There's got to be a way out of this." "Ok what is it then? You are the psychic."

"Give me a few days to try to figure it out." Jennifer replied "What if I don't have a few days?" "Jennifer you must hang up with me at once." "Why?"

"It's your husband. He's in trouble."

Jennifer immediately hung up the phone and called Mark. "Mark, Mark come on pick up. What are you doing?" "Don't pick up the phone honey, you are going to ruin the mood."

"It might be my job or something." Mark got up to check it out. He noticed the button was blinking indicating someone had left a voice message. He pushed the button down to hear the voice message.

"Mark it's me Jennifer. You are in danger. Please get out of the house now before it's too late. You have to trust me on this one Mark."

Mark looked confused and scratched his head. Then he walked back to the bedroom.

"Jennifer someone sounded just like you."

"That's ridiculous there can be no other. There is only one, that's me."

The light suddenly turned off. "Jennifer there's a flashlight behind you. Turn it on." The entity turned the flashlight on.

"Jennifer what happened to your face?"

"You don't like a little bit of blood? It turns me on to see blood. Mark come closer to me sweetie, hold me. The entity clawed Mark's face leaving a long gash. As the blood dropped on the floor, the entity licked it up.

"Jennifer what the hell is wrong with you?" "Come closer."

"No way you sick evil freak." Mark felt his body being dragged closer to her. She placed her hands around his neck picking him up.

"Mark I thought you said you like a bad girl." Mark's feet dangled. He desperately tried to break free. He felt his air circulation becoming weaker and weaker. As she held Mark up high her face transformed. She had long sharp teeth. Maggots crawled out of her eyes. Veins popped out, and pieces of her skin were falling off.

"Mark how about you give me a kiss honey? I thought you loved me." Her long tongue tasted his face. "I said give me a kiss."

The real Jennifer had arrived home. She ran as fast as she could to the door but the doorknob would not open. Within seconds the sound of Mark's body dropping could be heard. Mark immediately ran for safety hiding in the nearest closet which was upstairs. After struggling with the door knob for several minutes the door suddenly opens by itself. ."Mark where are you honey?" Jennifer looked around cautiously for Mark.

Mark yelled, "I'm up here in the closet! Help me." Jennifer attempted to run upstairs. She found herself knocked back by a force she couldn't explain. The entity spoke, "You cannot help him. He's all mine. I don't have time to play Jennifer, but I do have someone to play with you."

"Mama come feed me. I'm hungry again." "Not you again, you evil baby!"

Meanwhile, upstairs Mark found himself trapped in the closet, afraid to come out. He began to huddle over his knees to keep warm. It was so cold his breath was visible in the dark closet. "It's so cold, so cold."

The lights suddenly turned on in the closet. Mark found himself surrounded by three evil spirits. They entered his body with great force. Mark was no longer Mark. He was now possessed. Jennifer was preoccupied fighting with the evil baby. She held up her cross and spoke with a forceful voice.

"In the name of God I demand you to go back to hell you evil baby!"

The baby disappeared leaving behind the smell of rotten flesh.

"Mark where are you?"

"I'm up here, Jennifer come quick. I want you to see me." Jennifer ran upstairs as fast as she could but she did not see Mark in the bedroom.

"Mark where are you? I do not see you." Jennifer noticed that the window was open in the room. She found Mark on the edge of the roof.

"Mark what the hell are you doing up here?"

"I must join the dark one. They will return for you Jennifer."

Jennifer replied "Don't jump!" "Goodbye, Jennifer."

Jennifer watched as Mark jumped. His body hit the car in less than thirty seconds. Jennifer screamed, "No!" Jennifer immediately called 911. "It's an emergency. My husband fell! Can you please hurry up?"

Jennifer rushed downstairs to see her husband. What she saw was a pool of blood dripping off of the car. Mark legs were severely injured, and one of his legs was bent backwards.

"Mark say something to me, say something to me." Mark spoke faintly, "Jennifer."

The ambulance arrived five minutes later.

"Step back ma'am let us do our job. Follow us to the hospital." The paramedic placed a neck brace around his neck and lifted him onto a stretcher.

"He is still breathing, but barely." Jennifer rushed to the hospital as fast as she could, ignoring all red lights and stops signs. Jennifer had finally arrived at the hospital.

"Where is my husband?"

"Calm down lady. What is his name?"

"Mark."

"We've got so many Marks here, be specific ma'am." "He fell off the roof."

"Oh that Mark. The doctors are operating on him. Just wait out in the waiting room area." Three hours later the doctors came out.

"Are you Mark's wife?"

"Yes, my name is Jennifer. How is my husband?" His legs and arms are severely broken. "

"Is he alive?"

"Yes he is alive, Jennifer but he's brain dead. There is nothing anyone can do about it. He may be still alive but he will be a vegetable for the rest of his natural life."

"Can I talk to him?"

"No you can't at this time. He needs surgery to fix his broken bones."

Jennifer rushed home with one thing on her mind, to bury the artifact. "I need a head. Where in the hell am I going to get a head from?" Jennifer started hallucinating. "Mark is that you?"

"Yes it's me. You let me jump off the roof."

"Mark I'm sorry. I did not save you. I didn't make it on time."

"There are no excuses you could have saved me."

Jennifer went upstairs with one thing on her mind to grab a gun. "I give up. I'm tired of you evil spirits." Jennifer placed the gun deeply in her mouth. She pulled the trigger but the gun jammed. She attempted again but failed.

"Why don't you all just let me die? Let me die I'm begging you." A rope fell from the ceiling landing on Jennifer's head.

A voice spoke softly. "Kill yourself." Jennifer placed the rope around her neck. Her body dangled from side to side as she struggled with the rope. Jennifer opened her eyes to discover there was no rope. "Let me die please. I'm begging you! Why are you playing with me?"

Jennifer was frustrated and simply worn out. Jennifer began to smile and smile from ear to ear. "I think I found a head oh yeah. I suppose I can cut the next door neighbor's dog head off. Jennifer walked outside with an attempt to leer the dog with a snack. Here doggy, doggy I have a treat for you." Jennifer grabbed the small Chihuahua dog, taking it into the back of her yard. She held up an axe, aiming directly at its head. Blood splattered in every direction as she cut its head off. Jennifer grabbed a shovel and dug a deep hole. She didn't hesitate to throw the artifact down the hole along with the head.

"Go back to hell you bastard, where you belong. We will meet again. Until then burn in hell."
Chapter 29

It had been four years since she claimed victory over the evil but in the back of Jennifer's mind she knew there would be another battle to fight.

"Josh son we've got to get ready to see your father." "Mom, why doesn't Dad move? Is he dead?"

Jennifer replied, "Josh no, he isn't dead. You don't remember what happened to him. You weren't even born at the time."

"So, Mom what really happened to Daddy to cause him not to move?"

"Josh it's rather complicated to explain. In due time I will tell you."

Josh replied, "Mom where do we go when we die?"

"It's a beautiful place in the sky. There will be lots of angels everywhere. Josh, grab my cell phone it's ringing."

"Mom, its Grandma. Can I talk to her for a few minutes?" "Go ahead, sure why not."

"Have you been a good boy today?"

"Yes, Grandma. I always been a good boy. So when are you coming to see us?"

"Well Josh I'm not sure, but it will be pretty soon." "Grandma I learned a karate move today."

"You are only four years old. Where did you learn the move from?"

"My favourite movie. Mom bought it for me."

"Well you keep learning the karate move but stay out of trouble, for goodness sake. I don't want you to end up like a common criminal. Josh I have a surprise for you when I come to visit you."

"Grandma, tell me, tell please, pretty please."

"It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you, would it young man?"

Josh held his head down. "You are right Grandma." "Josh don't sound so sad. Put your mother on the phone." Josh yelled, "Mom, Grandma wants you."

"Hello mother, how are you?"

"I'm doing pretty well. How about you?"

"I've been managing but its hard raising Josh without Mark. I wish I could have saved him. If only I'd gotten there in time."

"Jennifer don't beat yourself up over this. Sometimes you just have to let things go."

"Mom how can I let it go? Every night I dream of him falling down."

"Jennifer I think you should move on, find some other guy.

Mark is long gone."

"Mother he's not gone, technically. He's has been brain dead, for four years now."

"Jennifer have you decided when you're going to pull the plug on Mark?"

"I don't know Mom, but I don't think he'd want to be a vegetable for the rest of his natural life."

"Jennifer I think it is time."

"You are right Mother. Today is the day I tell them to let him die."

"Jennifer it's the only way. Mark died a long time ago when he first became brain dead."

"Mom you just don't understand how it feels to be alone, especially raising a child on my own."

"Jennifer I raised you by myself. Why can't you raise Josh by yourself? Besides, there is somebody perfect out there for you."

"Mom you're talking like he's dead already."

"Jennifer let him go, for goodness sake. When he was living he treated you like trash tossing you out and pushing you aside. I never did like Mark anyway. I warned you about him. Why did he jump anyway?"

"Mom, I don't want to go into details about that day. You know it brings back bad memories."

"Jennifer somebody needs to slap some sense into you. I'm surprised you are still faithful to Mark even though he's brain-dead. I'm pretty sure Mark won't wake up from the coma and say please cheat on me."

"Mom that is not funny at all."

"I was just joking Jennifer, lighten up."

"I know, Mom, no need to explain, but mom have you been taking your medicine?"

"Yes, I have been taking my medicine."

"Mom, hopefully your memory is getting better. Josh come over here and tell your Grandma bye."

"Bye Grandma. I love you so much. When are you coming to see me? When you come, bring lots of candy."

"I will bring something better. It's a secret." "Josh go get dressed we have somewhere to go." "Mom I will talk to you later."

"Love you Jennifer. Have a good day."

Jennifer and Josh travelled to the hospital to see Mark. "Mark, I have so many things to tell you. It's time for me to say good-bye now and forever."

"Mom will Dad be like this forever?"

"No, son it won't be like this for very long."

The doctor walked in. "Are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes, take all the tubes from his mouth."

"Mom, what are they doing to Daddy?" "Son, don't worry about it."

"Ok Mom."

Jennifer heard a voice talking to her in her head. "Jennifer don't kill me. I'm still alive. Please don't do this to me, I'm begging you."

"Doctor Jones I can't do it. Put all the tubes back on him." "Ok Ms. Taylor. Just let me know when you are ready to terminate his life. It's only a matter of time before he passes away."

"Mom what does pass away mean?"

"Don't worry about it, Josh. In due time I will let you know." Jennifer heard the voice again in her head. "Thank you so much, Jennifer. I love you."

"Josh tell your Daddy bye."

"Bye Dad. Love you. Here are some flowers for you." "Ok Josh, it's time to head home."

Jennifer drove home as quickly as she could to get Josh to the bathroom.

"Thank God we are here Mom. I've got to use the bathroom really bad."

"Josh why are you jumping and up down? Run to the bathroom." Josh ran as fast as he could to the bathroom.

"Mom I peed in my pants. Please don't be mad at me."

"Josh just go change your clothes. You know better than that. I thought I potty trained the right way. I guess not."

Josh came back. "I'm all dry now Mom. Can I please go outside and play now?"

"Hold on. Let me grab my knitting kit. OK let's go outside." Jennifer rocked back and forth in the rocking chair, knitting and watching Josh run up and down. Josh grabbed a towel from the clothesline, tucking it into the back of his shirt.

"Mom, look at me. I'm superman. I can save the entire world. Mom you can be superwoman and help me save the universe?"

"Josh what are you doing with my towel on? Bring it to me young man."

"Mom all I wanted to do was save the world. Now I can't fly. How can I save the universe from evil?"

"Josh you can save it by being a good boy and listening to me at all times." Josh ran off to play with mud, and Jennifer continued knitting.

"Mom I'm making dinner for us over here. It's a mud cake.

Do you want any Mom?"

Jennifer was busy knitting. She did not realize Josh was calling her name. Josh screamed at the top of his lungs.

"Josh what's wrong son?"

"Something's over here. Come check it out Mom, please hurry." Jennifer saw maggots crawling out of the head of the dog. Blood flowed slowly, touching Jennifer's feet.

"Josh step back from the blood." "Mom what is it?"

"Josh, don't worry about it, ok? Why were you digging up dirt?" Josh held his head down talking softly, "Mom I was making dinner for us, mud pies. I did not mean it. I swear, I swear."

"Josh stand over there while I bury this thing again. Josh you have no idea what you have done. I hope reburying this thing is going to work. "Ok, I'm all done. I'm pretty sure it is in the ground really deep. Josh it's time to come in the house for today."

"But Mom it's not even dark yet. Can I pretty please stay out a little bit longer?"

Jennifer replied, "Don't but me mister. Just go in the house."

"Mom it's not fair at all."

"Josh life isn't fair. You can't get everything you want.

The sooner you learn that the better."

Josh ran in the house and jumped on the sofa to watch TV. "Josh, why did you jump on the sofa? Kids, I tell you." Jennifer went to the computer room to check her e-mail. She noticed all the e-mails said, "We are here, die, die, die." Jennifer's computer suddenly went blank then it turned back on.

The computer started typing on its own.

"I am here to stay Jennifer. I want you to die, die, die. I'm behind you. I hope you are not scared Jennifer. I'm always here." Jennifer slowly turned around. She could feel her hair standing up on the back of her neck. She took a deep breath and sighed, "Whew no one's there, thank God."

Jennifer walked out of the computer room. "Josh did you see anyone in the house?"

"No, Mom, why are you asking me that question anyway? There is nobody but me and you here. Mom you look scared. Don't worry about it. I'm superman. I can save the universe with one finger."

"I know you can Josh. You can do anything once you put your mind to it." Jennifer headed back to her computer room but she heard the sound of laughter.

"Josh was that you laughing like that?"

"Mom that was not me. Mom you are interrupting my show."

"Well excuse me, little man."

"Ok Mom the show's over now. Mom I've got to talk to you about something."

"What is it Josh? You know you can talk to me about anything."

"I can't sleep at night because the boogey man lives in there."

"I thought you were superman and you could save the world."

"Yeah I know mom, but superman has weaknesses too.

Every action hero does."

"I guess you want me to be superwoman now." "Yes Mom, save me from the boogeyman."

"Superwoman to the rescue. Here I come boogey man.

Superwoman wants superman to follow her to the room." "Yes Mom, superman will follow."

Jennifer opened the closet door. "Look Josh there is nothing in this closet, nothing more than clothes and shoes. Josh I want you to come in the closet with me so I can show you there is nothing in here."

"Superman is scared, really scared Mom."

"How can superman save the world if he's scared?"

"You are right Mom. superman it's time to put on your cape." Josh pushed out his chest making it bigger. "I shall go where no man has ever attempted. I must save the universe with the assistance of superwoman." Josh looked around in the closet brave and determined to get over his fear of the boogeyman.

"Mom it's not as bad as I thought it was."

Jennifer replied, "There is no boogey man. You looked in the closet yourself. Now you know."

"Mom thanks for your help. Now I can sleep at night.

What a relief. Mom are you coming out of the closet?"

"Yes I'm coming. How did this artifact get in your closet? I thought I buried it." The closet door suddenly slammed locking Jennifer inside. "Josh let me out of here."

"Mom the door won't open." Josh attempted to open the door but he fell backwards. A voice spoke softly in Jennifer's ear. "I am the boogeyman, boo."

"Josh hurry up and get me out of here." "I'm trying Mom but it's stuck."

Jennifer heard squealing noises and felt hands touching all over her face. Jennifer balled herself up to protect her face. "Get off of me, leave me alone." The closet door suddenly opened by itself.

"Mom I told you there was a boogeyman in my closet." "Josh there is no boogeyman in the closet, ok?"

"Why were you screaming then? I thought the boogey man got you."

"Have a seat on the bed let's talk about this boogeyman thing Josh. It's all in your head. It's mind over matter."

The bed suddenly started to shake. As a result Jennifer was knocked down on the floor. Josh jumped off the bed to help his mother off the floor but something grabbed his legs, dragging him underneath the bed taking him into another world. Jennifer got up to discover her son was gone. "Josh where are you? Where are you?"

Jennifer heard Josh screaming out for her but she could not locate him. She looked everywhere in the house and could not find him so she decided to call 911.

"My son is missing. I looked all over for him. He's not anywhere around. I think someone kidnapped him. Please send help. I need help."

"Ma'am I can't do anything as of now. We have to wait forty-eight hours. Come to the station and file a report then."

"Lady, do you understand me? My son is missing and I need help." Within seconds the phone began to melt in Jennifer's hand. Jennifer dropped the phone immediately.

"Mom, I'm here. Where are you? "Josh!"

The evil entity grabbed Jennifer, dragging her underneath the bed. Her body went downward into another world.
Chapter 30

Jennifer woke up to the sound of water dripping on her forehead and the sound of a door slamming.

"Where am I?"

"You are in the hospital. I'm Doctor Smith."

"Can anyone tell me where my son is? I need to get to my son immediately. His name is Josh."

"You have no son as far as we know."

"What are you talking about? I do have a son."

The doctor replied, "Calm down Jennifer, Everything is going to be ok. Relax, take a deep breath."

"No, I'm not relaxing until someone tells me where the hell my son is!"

"Jennifer it's all in your head. You have been in the hospital for more than ten years. You suffer from schizophrenia. The voices you hear are common. Jennifer just tell your imaginary son to go away because he doesn't exist."

"Doctor Smith I'm not crazy. You've got to believe me when I tell you this."

"Sure you are not crazy. The first thing you must do is admit that you have a problem. Nurse Lopez I think Jennifer needs more medicine so she can calm down."

"Open up wide Jennifer. Be a good girl now. Swallow the pills."

Jennifer spit out the pills at the nurse. "Someone restrain this lady immediately." Two men came over and strapped down her arms and legs.

"Ok that's a little bit better now. It is time to take your daily medicine Jennifer." Jennifer moved her head from side to side refusing to take the medicine.

"Why don't you be a good girl like the rest of the people in here? We can make this hard or easy. It's up to you." The nurse held Jennifer's mouth wide open shovelling the medicine down her throat.

"That's wasn't so bad, was it now Jennifer? Doctor Smith that ought of do the trick."

"Nurse Lopez it appears that the medicine we gave her is not working. I guess we should try something a little bit stronger."

"Doctor Smith I have something in mind that will definitely do the trick."

"Well what are you waiting for Nurse Lopez? Tell me what it is."

"Maggots always do the trick."

The doctor replied, "That's a fantastic idea Nurse Lopez." "Jennifer we are going to try one more time. I want you to be very still while we do this." Jennifer tried to break loose from the straps to avoid what was coming.

"Jennifer I told you to be very still. Well I guess I'll have to open your mouth up again." Nurse Lopez forced the maggots down Jennifer's throat. The maggots entered through her brain. The imprints of the maggot could be seen crawling on her skin. As they crawled throughout her body her veins popped out.

"Calm down Jennifer. Don't fight it. Just breathe really slowly." Jennifer screamed at the top of her lungs.

"They are in my brain. It burns! It burns."

Nurse Lopez replied, "Don't worry about it, Jennifer. That's just a side effect. It will eventually die down." The maggots could be seen breaking out of her skin then re-entering it. Her outer body had small puncture holes due to the maggots breaking out of her skin. Flies began to develop through the small puncture holes in her skin. More than 200 flies made their way out of her body. Buzzing noises overshadowed the doctor's and nurse's voices. The doctor sprayed a special chemical in the air killing them instantly.

Nurse Lopez said, "That's another side effect. Jennifer yelled, "Why are you doing this do me?"

"I'm your doctor and I'm here to help you. Why can't you seem to understand that? Why are you calling out God's name? He doesn't live here. Matter of fact he can't even help you. I am the only person in the entire world who can help you."

"Where am I?"

"Welcome to the second gate."

Jennifer yelled. Her voice echoed throughout the whole building. "Anyone help me please."

"Jennifer I'm your doctor. No need to fear me. Just think of me as a God. Submit to me. Nurse Lopez I think Jennifer is still a little bit sick."

"Yes Doctor Smith, she is sick."

Jennifer's forehead began to expand like a balloon and sweat dripped from her skin. "I feel like I have a headache. Somebody help me! What is happening to me?"

"It's just pressure building up. The maggots laid their eggs inside of your brain. Jennifer listen to me carefully. I want you to burp to release the pressure."

"Nurse Lopez will you please grab that pan over there and place it under her mouth?"

Jennifer burped, releasing the maggots. They came out through her mouth, landing in the pan. The doctor took out his flashlight and looked at both of Jennifer's eyes.

"Are you with me Jennifer? It's not over. We are just beginning. Jennifer I think you may still have a couple of maggots left in you. I see them crawling through your nose."

The doctor took out a long needle that had a hook. "Jennifer this may hurt just a little bit. Bear with me for just a moment. You probably won't feel anything as I take these last maggots out." Jennifer gripped the sheets tightly as the doctor pulled the maggots out of her. Her chest raised up she was in so much pain.

"Jennifer that wasn't so bad was it? Please don't make me have to use this method again. I want you to cooperate with me or I will have no choice but to use the alternate method."

Jennifer replied, "Please tell me where my son is. You can kill me but don't kill my son."

"I've been your doctor for ten years. I never knew you had kids. Maybe we need to increase the dosage this time."

"Please don't put those things in me again, please ok? I don't have a son."

"Now we are making some progress, here. Jennifer finally you realize you don't have a child."

Jennifer looked over to her left. She noticed her heart monitor was showing a flat line.

"Jennifer what are you looking at? Oh ok I see." "Why doesn't that heart monitor work?"

"It does work Jennifer. I guess you are dead." "I'm not dead I am alive."

"According to your paper it says you died at 10:30 p.m.," the doctor said.

"If I'm dead why are you talking to me?"

"Well that's a good question Jennifer. You are our experiment."

"Doctor Smith before we throw her back in the refrigerator we must first give her an identification number."

"Oh yeah I forgot about that, thanks Nurse Lopez. What would I do without you?"

"Doctor Smith no need to say thank you, it's my job. This is what I do."

"Nurse Lopez you deserve to be recognized for what you do. I want to give you the honours of carving in her identification numbers."

The nurse replied, "It's my pleasure to do it. Jennifer, I want you to be very still for me. Be a good girl just for a few minutes." The nurse pulled out a scalpel and carved the numbers 6, 6, 6 into the side of Jennifer's arm.

"Doctor Smith we forgot to take out her brain and heart." "Nurse Lopez grab the container behind you so we can put

the parts in it. Well Jennifer we must take out your vital organs to complete our mission for today."

Doctor Smith began to cut a single line in the center of her chest with a scalpel. Then he proceeded to turn his electric saw on to break through her chest. Blood splattered in Doctor Smith's face as he chiselled into her chest. In a matter of minutes the floor was soaked in blood.

"Jennifer I'm almost done. Be still now or I will have no choice but to insert maggots into your mouth."

Jennifer's mind began to play tricks on her. "Mark is that you why are you doing this to me?"

"I'm doing this to you because you deserve to suffer as I suffer. I should have run off and married that Kristine girl. At least I would have been happy."

"Jennifer be still I'm almost done sweetie. I just love to hear the sound of blood flowing."

Mark began to taste Jennifer's blood. "Wow this really is good. I guess you are worth something after all."

"Mark stop it please. Don't do this to me I'm begging you."

"Jennifer I'm not Mark. I'm Dr. Smith or some called me Dr. Death."

Jennifer screamed out at the top of her lungs, "No!" "Nurse Lopez I have the heart out of her chest. Now we must focus on the brain."

Jennifer watched as her heart was being placed in a container. Her heart still was beating. "Jennifer I guess you know how it feels to have a broken heart now. Get it? Broken heart? Ha, ha, ha."

Jennifer watched her heart turn from a bright red color to a blackish brown color in a matter of seconds. Jennifer looked up noticing that the ceiling was dripping, the water dropped slowly into her open chest.

"Dr. Death or whatever your name is, why are you doing this to me?"

"Because I am a very bad man and bad people do great things."

"You are no great man. I hope you burn in hell for what you are doing."

"Jennifer let me tell you a little secret. I'm already in hell.

Nurse Lopez it is time to cut her brain out."

"Doctor Smith I know the routine. Let me guess, grab another container then pass you the utensil."

"You got it right Nurse Lopez. Jennifer you might feel a bit of pressure momentarily, but not for too long."

Jennifer closed her eyes to avoid seeing blood. She could smell it as they were cutting through her thick skull.

"Finally we have it open. What a pretty brain, gorgeous! Nurse Lopez can you roll Jennifer's body to the morgue please? Place her in the refrigerator ASAP so we can get the rest of her body parts."

Nurse Lopez rolled Jennifer's body down to the morgue quickly before she started to smell. "I've got one for you. She's new. I need you to place her body in the refrigerator now. She's one of our favourites so be gentle with her body."

The mortician replied, "I will stuff her body in here just for you. So when are you going on a date?"

"Never, How about that fat boy?"

The mortician crammed Jennifer's body in the refrigerator on top of another one. Jennifer woke hearing the sound of a refrigerator running. She attempted to bang her way out with her feet. "Let me out of here. I'm alive. Let me out of here." On the third try Jennifer broke free landing on her face. She stood up straight touching her head and chest. She realized her heart and brain were still in her body.

Jennifer heard a door open so she jumped on top of one of the stretchers covering herself with the white sheets. As the mortician walked by her she felt the cool breeze. The sheets almost came off but she held on to them tightly. The door suddenly slammed shut. Jennifer raised the covers a little to see if he was gone.

"Thank God he is gone, whew!" Jennifer looked around the room and noticed bodies were on all ten stretchers. A voice caught her attention, "Mommy I'm here. Come save me."

"Is that you Josh?"

"Mom I'm underneath the white sheet. Help me before the mean man come back."

Jennifer lifted up all of the sheets. The bodies on all ten stretchers were hers.

"What is going on? Somebody please help me!"

The mortician walked in. "I know I just heard someone. I'm not crazy." The mortician saw Jennifer's feet sticking out underneath the stretcher. He rushed over to grab her.

"What are you doing out of the refrigerator?" The mortician held her up high strangling her. Jennifer took her necklace out of her pocket and placed it on his forehead. He immediately dropped her. Jennifer ran as fast as she could toward the door. When she opened the door she found herself sucked into a black hole.
Chapter 31

Jennifer found herself in an abandoned town.

She looked around. She heard nothing but silence.

"Hello, can anyone hear me? If you can hear me, make a noise."

"Mama I'm here. This place is so cold. I just want to go home, that's it."

"Josh, where are you? Come out wherever you are." "Mama, mama help me. Why can't you help me?"

"I can't see you Josh. Come out honey. Come to me.

Nothing can happen to you. I am here to take you home."

The sun was barely shining. The atmosphere became foggy and visibility was low. As the wind blew the old wind mill squeaked, the tree branches leaned to the left, and it sounded as though the wind was whispering something. The chairs rocked back and forth like someone was sitting in them. All Jennifer could see were old abandoned wooden houses.

"Hey mister have you seen my son Josh? Hey, mister I'm talking to you." Jennifer tried to stop him but the spirit walked through her like she didn't exist.

A lady suddenly appeared in the rocking chair. Jennifer stared at her. She was hesitant to approach her.

"What is your name, ma'am?"

The lady replied, "You don't belong in this town, lady.

Didn't you read the sign? Stay out."

"I'm looking for my son. Have you seen a boy wandering around here?"

"Get out of here or you might die. I'm warning you lady." Jennifer replied, "Why are you the only one in this town?" "Honey look around. I'm not the only one."

Jennifer looked around and noticed women and children were being murdered. Their bodies were hanging from trees, swinging back and forth. Jennifer saw groups of people digging graves for the dead.

"Get digging. Don't stop," one man said. "Turn around. I want you to see me, as I shoot you in your head."

One lady begged for mercy, "Please don't kill me. I want to live."

The man replied, "You will live again. Trust me you won't feel a thing."

The murderer took the gun and pointed it directly at the heads of the women and children. Blood splattered in every direction. Jennifer ducked down as though she was there.

"I told you to leave this town", the old lady said. Jennifer replied, "All I want to know is where is my son.

It's not that hard to answer."

The old lady had disappeared right in front of Jennifer's face, leaving the chair rocking back and forth. Jennifer looked around and noticed that the holes had been sealed up covering the bodies. Jennifer closed her eyes and in a blink of an eye she found herself buried alive next to the decomposing bodies. Jennifer desperately attempted to break free. As she inhaled, dirt entered her mouth. She could taste the blood of the decomposing bodies. Jennifer was determined to stay alive. She dug and dug until light shine upon her face. Jennifer screamed, "Why are you doing this to me? What do you want from me"? Rain began to come down. It rained and rained like tomorrow wouldn't come. Jennifer looked down and noticed that the rain was blood. As far as she could see blood was everywhere.

"What is going on here? Ok, ok this is not real. It's all in my head. Calm down Jennifer. This is only a bad dream. All I have to do is wake up."

Jennifer pinched herself slightly to wake herself up. "Ok this is not a dream, man this is really real!" Jennifer dropped to her knees and looked up to the sky, "Why have you allowed me to suffer for so long?" A light beamed down and she began to hear a voice.

"I have always been with you. It is you who chooses to make yourself suffer."

"I don't believe there is a God. I give up. I might as well be in hell."

A voice spoke, "You are in hell. Welcome to the second gate."

Jennifer looked down and noticed there was a reflection coming off the water. "Mom it's me. I'm underneath here. Help me. Hurry please. Hurry up."

Jennifer began to dig and dig until her knuckles were bleeding. She was exhausted.

"Josh, hold on baby. I've almost got you. Just hold on. I won't let you go this time." Jennifer pulled Josh from underneath her. She held on to him like there was no tomorrow.

"Josh I am so glad I found you. Don't you disappear on me like that again, please don't. What would I do without you?"

"Mama I just want to go. This place is so cold, so cold."

Jennifer replied, "Son we are going to find a way out of here, trust me."

Jennifer held on to Josh's hands tightly to ensure no one would grab him. As she gripped his hand she felt his long sharp fingernails. His skin felt rough, and his body was frail.

"Josh let's rest for a second. I'm tired. I'm so tired. We must have travelled at least a mile or so." Jennifer looked around and noticed she was right back where she had started searching for Josh.

"Mama, do you love me?"

"Yes Josh you know I love you with all of my heart. I would die for you. I would go to the end of the world and back to find you."

"Mama, you don't love me. You hate me. I know you do." "Why are you talking like that Josh? Don't worry about it.

I will get you home, I promise. Just don't talk like that." Josh extended his long fingernails out, clawing into Jennifer's flesh and then he took off running. In the middle of the road Jennifer saw children playing.

"Ring around the rosy, a pocket full of poises, ashes, ashes, we all fall down."

"Hey have any of you seen my son?" The children looked at her and continued to play ignoring anything she said.

"I asked a question. Can anyone hear me? I'm begging you, has anyone seen my son?"

One child spoke, "He is right here behind me." Josh said, "Hi Mom I'm here."

"Josh, come here to me. It's time to go home."

Josh ran as fast as he could. Jennifer ran behind him. "Josh stop running please." Josh ran so fast he disappeared from Jennifer's sight. Jennifer yelled, "Josh where are you? Please don't be afraid. No one can hurt you. Remember I'm superwoman. I came to save you." Jennifer heard a door slam. She ran fast as she could to check it out. She entered the door.

"Welcome, Jennifer, we have been expecting you for a long time. You don't want to be late for your own funeral."

"What funeral? What are you talking about?"

"Step on up ahead, and view the body, but please don't be late. The funeral starts in one minute."

Jennifer walked slowly to the front to view the body. She looked into the casket. She was shocked to see her body lying in the casket. Jennifer leaned over closely to examine the physical features of the body. As she viewed the body hands reached out and grabbed her.

"Jennifer, come join me in this coffin. I need you to complete me." Jennifer broke free from the hands only to fall backward. When Jennifer got up she noticed that her mother was in the front seat crying.

"Mom, I'm here. I'm not dead. Why can't you see that?" Jennifer's mother didn't even realize Jennifer was there.

"Why did Jennifer have to die? God had so much planned for her."

"Mom, I am not dead. Stop saying that."

Jennifer watched as her mom placed flowers around her coffin. Jennifer began crying. "I'm not dead. Why can't she see?"

A voice spoke to Jennifer. "You are dead, look." In a blink of an eye Jennifer traveled to her tombstone where she saw her mother.

"Jennifer I should have done something to prevent this from happening. I just want you to forgive me for what I did."

Jennifer replied, "What did you do mom? When did I die?

I am so confused right about now."

The year she died suddenly appeared on the tombstone. Written in blood it said, June 6, 2006. A voice spoke, "Jennifer you have been dead for more than ten years. It's so bad how your mother is living. She feels so bad about not coming to your rescue. She attempted suicide twice but she was unsuccessful."

Jennifer closed her eyes and found herself back in the old abandoned ghost town. As Jennifer began walking her shadow grew longer and longer. "Ok this is not real. Get it together now, Jennifer. It's mind over matter."

Her own shadow turned around, it's long dark hands wrapped around her neck, strangling her. In a blink of an eye the shadow was gone never to be seen again.

Jennifer discovered footprints in the dirt about the size of Josh's.

"Josh, why are you hiding from me? I'm your mother and I say come here."

"I can't mother, because you don't love me." The sounds of cats echoed throughout the town leaving Jennifer frightened. "I hate cats. That's great. They are everywhere."

She walked slowly, cautiously watching her every step.

The old lady reappeared in the rocking chair.

"You can't run or hide. It will find you and when that time comes may God have mercy on your soul."

"How do I stop this thing?"

"Why would I want to tell you that? I enjoy seeing you tortured. Why don't you join me in hell? God doesn't care about me so why should I be concerned with you."

"Maybe God will forgive your sins and let you in heaven's gates."

"I don't think God will forgive me for what I've done, that's a fact."

"What did you do?"

"I killed you. Don't you remember? Ha, ha, ha."

"Lady you are sick and psychotic. I hope you burn in hell forever."

"Hell is not what you think it is. This is hell, the torture, pain and misery."

Jennifer went on her way trying to find her son. As she travelled the wind blew in her face making it extremely hard to see. The windstorm had died down and the visibility had cleared when she spotted the back of Josh's head.

"Josh, why don't you want to go home?"

"This is my home. I belong here. You belong here too, Mother."

"Josh this is not the place for me or you. Can't you see that? Why are you wearing a hood over your head? Turn around and look at me."

Josh took off running then he stopped and entered an old 1925 pick-up truck. Jennifer heard Josh's voice from afar. "Mom I'm in here. Come quick. I want to play a game."

Jennifer replied, "I don't want to play a game with you. I want to go home."

"Mom come closer to the truck. Come closer."

"It's time to go home now, son. Now is the time. Josh roll down the window and get out of there. We must hurry before night approaches. I am afraid of what is to come later on tonight." Josh rolled down the windows very slowly and he reached his long hands out grabbing Jennifer's neck, strangling her and scratching her face.

"You are not my son. You can't be my son. What are you?"

"Josh is gone. There is nothing you can say or do to get him back. He belongs to me. I inhabit his body." "Mommy, help me, help me."

The inner demon replied, "Shut up Josh, you are all mine, all mine."

"Josh, fight it. You can do it. Fight it."

The inner demon replied, "You are weak. I am strong. I can smell the fear. The question is what are you really scared of? Ha, ha, ha." Thunder roared from beyond them and rain came pouring down. Jennifer felt the force of the water dragging her body backward. She found herself almost in the mouth of an alligator.
Chapter 32

Josh found himself lost in a world of confusion. He tried to distinguish what was real. The inner demon had worn Josh out to the point he had almost given up. The inner demon spoke, "Give up, Josh worship me. Become one with me. We shall rule forever and forever." Josh replied, "I don't want to. Let me go."

"I will never let you go you pathetic human being." Scratch marks appeared across Josh's chest. He was in excruciating pain.

"What do you want from me?"

"I want your body, mind, and soul. Get down on your knees and submit to me." Josh held his hands on top of his head and began to yell. "Get out of me now! Get out of me." Josh began to feel sick and his vision became blurry. "Get out of me! Get out of me!" A loud voice screamed in his ear. He attempted to cover his ears but the noise got louder and louder. The inner demon spoke, "Josh the only way you can be released is by killing yourself." A knife appeared next to Josh's feet. He stared at it for a moment then he picked it up. The inner demon spoke, "Josh take the knife and stab yourself directly in the heart. It's better this way. You won't feel any pain, trust me."

Josh picked up the knife, aiming it directly at his heart. The inner demon spoke, "Kill yourself. Go ahead and kill yourself. What are you waiting for?"

Josh replied, "No, I don't want to kill myself." The inner demon begin taking over Josh's body and mind. He struggled with the demon for more than five minutes. The knife could be seen going back and forth.

The inner demon spoke in a forceful tone, "You can't stop me, boy. It's time for me to do the job for you. Death is only the beginning. Now come join me in this world of adventure."

Josh could feel his head spinning, going around in circles. He lost control, his fragile body fell forward landing on his head first. Josh got up only to stumble on his feet. He was completely dehydrated, and completely worn out.

"I need water. "Josh turned his head to the left and notice that there was water next to him. He dragged his body over to it using his fingers. "This water taste so good so good." As Josh was drinking he saw tiny parasites swimming in it. Within seconds Josh's body began to itch all over. Parasites began to crawl through his skin. They moved across his eyeballs as a result he saw tiny specks floating in his eyes. Josh leaned over, vomiting. What he saw coming out his mouth were two- headed slimy worms. As they entered the surface their remains dried up.

Meanwhile Jennifer was face to face with an alligator. She was staring down at his mouth. The water's current was going so fast she couldn't swim fast enough. The alligator didn't wait for her to come to it. It came toward Jennifer. The alligator turned her around and around trying to drown her. The alligator held her so tightly she went in and out of consciousness. Her body lay there motionless for a minute. Jennifer was determined to break free from the alligator. She poked the alligator in the eyes. It released her. She swam as fast as she could to get away from it.

Jennifer looked up and realized she was swimming in nothing more than sand. Her entire body was covered with muddy sand. The lady in the rocking chair appeared.

"I hope you're having fun in that sand. I warned you to stay away from this place."

Jennifer looked back and noticed someone coming her way. "Hey can you help me please? I'm in need of help? Can you help me get back to the world of the living?"

Jennifer observed the spirit from afar. It came closer and closer to her. She realized that the spirit was her. It walked through her. Jennifer felt a cold electrical shock radiating throughout her body. The old lady spoke, "no one can help you, not even yourself."

Jennifer replied, "Who are you old lady?"

The old lady replied, "I am a lost soul who is being punished for the terrible sins I committed. I suppose you want to know what I did. Close your eyes and see."

Jennifer closed her eyes and began to see what the old lady did.

"Hey honey you're home kind of early."

The man replied, "Yeah they let me off a little bit early. I guess that's a plus when you work as hard as me."

"Baby, sit down and let me fix you something to eat."

"I'm not hungry at all, but thanks anyway." Honey I got to go, be back in a few."

"I want to ask you a question. Do you still find me attractive after all these years? I know that I am getting old and all."

The man replied, "Of course I do, he gave her a kiss then left." 5 hours later her husband arrived home with a hickey on his neck.

"I've been waiting for you all night. Where have you been?"

The man replied, "Out. What are you doing with that gun in your hands?" One shot went to his chest. Two shots went to his heart.

"You bastard. You deserve this. You had it coming." The old lady took out an axe and chopped her husband into pieces, putting him in a garbage bag. Jennifer opened her eyes and stared into the invisible old lady.

"I had to kill him. Oh no, I did not stop at that. I killed many more of my husband's for their money."

Jennifer blinked her eyes, in a matter of minutes the old lady vanished and the rocking chair could be seen rocking back and forth. Jennifer saw a body lying on the ground motionless. She began to yell, "Josh is that you?"

Josh could barely move. He tried to get up. His energy had been drained due to the fact he had something inside of him. Jennifer ran over quickly. She discovered he was very weak and frail.

"Josh get up. I'm here to take you home."

"Mom I can't get up. I'm too weak to make it back with you. Mom just leave me here."

Jennifer replied, "I can't leave you here. It's all my fault. I should have buried that artifact somewhere else besides the back yard."

"Mom, something is inside of me. I think it's the boogey man. It's a bad person."

The inner demon spoke, Jenny girl you cannot help him. You can't even help yourself and don't even think about calling upon your pathetic God."

"Mom it's not going to let me out of here. Just go."

The inner demon spoke. "Shut up, Josh. I'm in control." Josh felt a burning sensation on his back. It felt as though he was on fire.

"Mom, it hurts all over. I'm on fire."

Jennifer lifted up Josh's shirt and discovered the numbers 6, 6, 6 carved on his back. The inner demons began torturing Josh. The inner demon clawed into his flesh. Josh screamed at the top of his lungs. "Help me, Mom, help me."

Jennifer looked on helplessly. She watched as he was tortured. The inner demon spoke. "Jennifer, how does it feel knowing that you can't do anything to save your boy?" Jennifer tried to get close to Josh. But she was pushed back by some unknown force. "Stay away from me. I don't love you."

Josh took off running. Jennifer followed behind him. "Josh, wait. Don't run, slow down. Please don't do this to me again." As Jennifer ran she felt something grabbing her. In a matter of seconds Jennifer found herself on a cross. Her hands and feet had been nailed.

"How did I get here?" Jennifer looked down. She saw people kneeling down to her. "Hey get me down from here. Anybody get me down from here." The birds pecked on her head. The sun beamed down upon her, scorching her skin. Sweat poured from her face. She was completely exhausted. "Show yourself to me. Yeah, you with the hood on your head." The unknown person slowly removed the hood. Jennifer was shocked to find it was her son. He placed a pan around her to capture the blood as it flowed from her arms and feet.

"Josh, cut Mommy down from here."

"Why would I do something like that? He doesn't want you to live."

"Josh be superman and come save superwoman." Josh attempted to step closer to his mother. He was knocked back by an unknown force he couldn't explain.

The inner demon spoke. "He can't help you. If you believe in God why don't you call on him now? God doesn't exist, but I exist. There is only one god, and that is me. Jennifer kneel down to me. Worship me as you worship your pathetic God."

"I will never kneel down to you. Go back to hell where you belong."

"This is hell, or should I say the second gate." Jennifer felt the nails in her hands and feet twist. "I said worship me like your god. Call upon my name. Glorify me."

"Never." The inner demon snapped its fingers, "Ok, have it your way." Jennifer found herself hanging on a tree. Her body dangled from left to right. She tried desperately to release herself from the rope. Her mouth began to foam and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Jennifer raised her hands, grabbing the rope in an attempt to break free. Jennifer found herself holding on to a snake. Her body immediately flopped to the ground. She suffered bruises all over her back. The venomous cobra landed on Jennifer's head. She frantically swung her arms over her head. The snake wrapped its body around her head applying pressure to it.

Jennifer used her long nails to claw into the snake and she felt around for its head. She grabbed it without hesitation and in a matter of seconds threw it down. Jennifer ran for her life like there was no tomorrow. Daylight had vanished. Darkness now covered the entire ghost town. Strange sounds could be heard coming from every direction. Jennifer was unable to see what

was in front of her. She heard footsteps, chairs rocking, conversations, and water dripping down an old dry well.

"Hello, anyone there?"

A voice replied, "Hello, anyone there?"

Jennifer found herself in the middle of a flock of bats. Loud pitched noises could be heard. Her heart was beating faster and faster. She ducked down fearing that she would be bitten. Jennifer felt her body being dragged. She desperately tried to resist by running. She felt her body being pulled back. As Jennifer was being dragged, she dug her fingers into the dirt hoping that she could pull away. Her body finally stopped at the location of an old burial site. Hands reached out from the grave in an attempt to take her under.

"Let go of me." Jennifer kicked and screamed until she was free. Every step she took she could feel hands gripping on to her pants. Jennifer looked to her left. She noticed a boy was crying.

"Why are you crying?" The boy replied, "My mother died. I miss her so much."

"What was your mother's name?"

"My mother's name was Jennifer Taylor."

"That's odd. That's my name. What is your name little boy?"

"It's Josh." Jennifer replied, "Take the hood off your head.

Let me see your face." The boy took off the hood. Jennifer realized it was her son. Before Jennifer could say anything to him, she was grabbed by the hands, and taken under.
Chapter 33

Jennifer found herself in a world of darkness. The force of gravity pulled her body down. She had no time to react. Jennifer found herself in the middle of nowhere, standing in a road. She looked left then right. She noticed there was no exit. The street lights flickered off and on. Flies buzzed all around the street lights. She could hear the sounds of crickets and mosquitoes passing by her ear, and the sound of a car alarm going off. The further Jennifer walked the narrower the road got. She looked as far as she could but nothing but darkness could be seen. Noises were coming from every direction. Jennifer stood still, frightened of what was to come.

She noticed there was a house on the left side of her. She immediately ran toward the house. She started knocking rather hard on the wooden door.

"Anyone home? Anyone home? Please open up."

Jennifer turned the door knob slowly and cautiously within seconds the door opened by itself.

"Hello? Anyone home? My name is Jennifer. I guess no one is home. That's really great. Fantastic. Now what the hell am I going to do?" Jennifer looked to her left and noticed there was an old TV with an antenna on it. The channels were flipping on it then suddenly the TV was all static. Jennifer looked closely at the TV and realized there was a head moving up and down in the TV. Jennifer immediately turned the TV off. Footsteps could be heard walking up and down the stairs and the sound of laughter echoed throughout the house.

"Hey, is anyone there?"

A voice replied, "Get out of my house or die. I don't want you here in my house."

"My name is Jennifer. I just want to ask you a question, if you don't mind. How do I find my way out of here? There is no exit."

The voice replied angrily, "Get out!" The sound of the voice was so powerful it knocked Jennifer to the floor. Jennifer ran toward the door as fast as she could. She was trapped in the house. All the doors and windows were locked. Jennifer jiggled the door knob. She desperately tried to get out. On the second attempt she tried to kick the door in.

"Come on door. Come on door, let me out of here." Jennifer gripped the doorknob so hard blood began to drip from her hands. Jennifer heard footsteps traveling downstairs but she did not see anyone.

"Who are you? State your name." Within seconds the window shattered, a loud bang could be heard. Glass particles pierced through Jennifer's skin causing her to feel a burning sensation all over her body." I need to get out of here really fast. I'm hurt".

A voice spoke, "You are not going anywhere. You should have left when I asked you to."

"What do you want from me? I did nothing to you."

"I want you to suffer, suffer. You deserve every bit of it." Jennifer heard footsteps moving all around her but she could not see a face. Suddenly she felt someone grabbing her neck. The entity wrapped his arms around her neck and threw her against the wall. Jennifer heard a rattling noise coming from the kitchen. The knives stood up in the air motionless. Jennifer got up and began to walk. The knives headed straight for her. Jennifer spotted the knives and ducked just in time.

"Whew that was close, my God."

Underneath the wooden floor a hand reached out for Jennifer but luckily she escaped in a nick of time by running to the basement. As Jennifer made her way down the basement she discovered someone was cutting up body parts up.

"Jennifer it's nice of you to join me. I guess you are next sweetheart. So... what do you want me to cut off first? Your head or your arms?" Jennifer wasted no time, she attempted to make her way back up the stairs, but she slipped and fell backward. "Jennifer, I guess you will be staying with me for a while." In the blink of an eye Jennifer found herself on a table with her hands and feet strapped down. "Well, well Jennifer, I guess I will cut your head off first."

Jenifer screamed, "Please don't do this to me mister, I'm begging you." Jennifer opened her eyes up to discover no one was in the basement but a mannequin sitting in a chair. Jennifer spoke to herself, "I'm losing it, Jennifer. I know you can do it. Keep it together, ok Jennifer?"

Jennifer looked down and noticed she was standing in mud. In that mud there were skeletal remains. "This is getting weirder by the minute. Why have I been cursed? Oh my who is that little girl at the top of the stairs?"

"Help me, before my daddy gets me. I'm really scared." Jennifer replied, "What is your name little girl? Tell me." "I can't tell you. He won't let me. Just help me." When Jennifer looked up the girl vanished into thin air right before her eyes. Jennifer travelled upstairs slowly. She looked down and noticed her foot was glued to the stairway. A loud scream could be heard, "Help me. Help me."

Jennifer attempted to pull herself up as hard as she could.

Each step she made the harder it got to make it to the top.

An angry voice spoke, "You can't help her. She's all mine. She belongs in hell with me." Jennifer eventually made it to the top of the stairs. As she looked around she felt something go through her. She felt a sharp pain radiating through her back going down to her feet. Jennifer looked to her left and noticed the little girl was staring at her.

"What is your name little girl?" "My name is Susan."

Jennifer replied, "What are you doing here in this house?" "I'm trapped in this world, the second gate. My father dragged me to hell with him. I'm trapped until the end of time." "My father murdered me then he cast a spell to awaken

my soul. I've been his slave for many, many years. Jennifer your son Josh is waiting for you. I can hear him calling your name."

"Where can I find him? Please tell me. I need to know." "He won't let me tell you. I'm scared. I'm scared. He's coming after me. I can feel his presence."

Jennifer replied, "Tell me, he's all I've got in this world. I need to take him back home to the world of the living. I'm sorry that you are trapped in the second gate and all but look at it this way, you can save someone else's life."

"Open your eyes and ears. Josh is closer than you think. You are his mother. Follow the light. It will lead you toward your son."

"What do you mean follow the light? I'm very confused." "I can't tell you anymore. Just follow the light, Jennifer.

When you find the light don't be afraid. Josh will be waiting for you there. I have to warn you that trouble will come your way. I have to go. My father is coming."

Jennifer replied, "But, tell me more. I need more information." Before Jennifer could finish her sentence the little girl had disappeared.

Jennifer heard voices whispering, "Why did you tell her the way?"

"I didn't mean it, Dad I really didn't mean it."

"You disappoint me young lady. You highly disappoint me."

The little girl yelled, "Jennifer, run! He is coming after you. He is very mad I told you."

"Shut up Susan. You can't help her. I told you not to talk to strangers."

Jennifer took off running toward the broken window. She kicked the remaining glass out of the window and proceeded to climb out. Jennifer felt something grab her leg with a force.

"Jennifer where do you think you are going?"

Jennifer felt something pulling her back in slowly. She desperately kicked and kicked using all of her energy to escape.

"Let go of me you bastard", Jennifer said.

The man replied, "I want you to join me, be a mother to my young child."

"Burn in hell," Jennifer said. Jennifer slipped away, landing upside down on a sticky bush. "Ouch! What a night it's been." Jennifer rolled off the bush and headed toward the road. "Where am I? I thought this was the beginning,"

Jennifer looked around and noticed that all the houses looked exactly the same. Jennifer began talking to herself, "ok, think Jennifer. Where am I? Dang it, I'm at the same spot I came in at. I made no progress. That's really great. How in the hell am I ever going to get out of here?" Jennifer saw a bright light ahead of her. "Oh, ok I see it. That must be the way out of here."

Jennifer walked slowly toward the light then she paused for a second and began to think. "What if the little girl lied to me?"

Jennifer walked closely and cautiously towards the light. There were two large doors with the initial J. on them. Jennifer opened the huge doors with all her strength. She found herself in a chapel.

"I have been expecting you, Jennifer. I knew you would come this way sooner or later."

"Who are you?"

"Come closer to me. I will explain to you who I am." "No way, I am not getting close to you, you might hurt me." In the blink of an eye Jennifer was in front of the man's face.

"Please don't be afraid of me, Jennifer. I am also a lost soul. I committed the ultimate sin suicide. I shall forever roam the second gate into the end of time. Hell has called upon my soul to dwell in the midst of the fire. I know what you are looking for, your son Josh, of course."

"Yes, I am looking for him. Where can I find him?"

"You must enter into this portal to find him." A door appeared suddenly in front of Jennifer.

"What are you waiting for? Open it up. You will find him there." Jennifer slowly opened the huge door.

"I can't go in there. Fire is everywhere."

"Jennifer, open your eyes and see, see." Jennifer opened the door but this time the fire was gone.

"Good luck, Jennifer."

Jennifer found herself in a tropical forest beside a stream. She could hear the birds chirping, water splashing, and the sound of bees. Jennifer looked to her left and discovered a head going up and down in the water.

"Help, help." Jennifer jumped into the water without hesitation.

"I'm coming, don't worry." Jennifer felt a vibration under the water. A long anaconda was beside her. It wrapped its body around Jennifer, squeezing her tightly, cutting off her air circulation.

Jennifer remembered what the man in the chapel said. "Open your eyes and see." The anaconda had disappeared right before her eyes. Jennifer swam as fast as she could to reach the boy.

"I've got you. Hold on to me."

Jennifer swam back as fast as she could to land. She realized it was her son lying their motionless.

"Josh, come on breathe. Breathe! Don't give up on me." Jennifer begins C.P.R., in a matter of minutes Josh had regained consciousness.

"Thank God you are alive, Josh. It's time to go home now son." The sound of wolves howling could be heard in every direction.

"Mom they are coming our way."

"Josh I need you to run with me toward the big door." They ran as fast as they could toward the door.

"Mom hold up, I'm stuck, my feet, don't worry about me.

Just go Mom. I will catch up with you later." "I can't leave you."

"But the wolves are coming, Mom." "Pull yourself up".

"I can't! Just go mom."

Jennifer managed to pull Josh out on the third try. They ran and ran like there was no tomorrow.

Josh looked back frighten, "Mom we are not going to make it."

"Josh we are almost there. " Look, the door is over there." "Mom hurry up! Open the door, open the door!"

As she open the door a bright light blinded them, in a matter of seconds Jennifer and Josh found themselves back in their bedroom underneath the bed. They wrapped themselves against each other and fell asleep.
Chapter 34

Morning arrived. Jennifer and Josh woke up to the sounds of birds chirping and the alarm clock going off. Jennifer got up so quickly she hit her head on the bed.

"Mom, are we really home or am I dreaming?"

"Josh we are home and you are safe with me. Josh let's get out from underneath this bed before someone gets hurt."

"Mom will the boogey man come back to get us? If he is I will be ready. Remember, Momma I'm superman."

"Josh I don't think it will come back anytime soon. I don't think so. Josh if anything happens to me I don't want you to be sad, ok mister?"

Josh looked at his mother sadly. "What are you talking about, Mom?"

"Don't worry about it Josh. In due time, I will explain to you."

"Mom are you going to die and go to heaven?"

Jennifer replied, "I'm not dying anytime soon. I will be here forever and forever just for you."

"Mom, do you really mean it? Forever and forever until the end of time? Forever and forever?"

"Yes, I mean it. I will be here for you anytime you need me. Close your eyes and I will be there. Picture me in your mind. Close your eyes, Josh can you see me?"

"Yes, I see you, Mom. You are superwoman. You rule the world Mom. Me and you till the end of time. We shall fight evil. Superwoman and superman to the rescue."

Jennifer replied, "Well Josh, superman needs some food in his system, so are you hungry?"

"I'm really, really hungry. I want some corn flakes. That's my favourite."

"Well Josh how about you get out of those clothes and meet me downstairs, and I will have your cornflakes ready for you."

"Ok Mom."

Josh threw clothes everywhere trying to find the right clothes to wear. Jennifer yelled, "Josh what's taking you so long? Just put on some clothes."

"Be down in a sec Mom."

"Alright Josh." Josh rushed downstairs with one sock, pajama pants, and a plain white shirt on.

"What are you wearing Josh?"

"You told me to find some clothes to wear. I found some." Jennifer looked at Josh with one eyebrow raised. "Josh just come over here and eat your cereal. I guess I have to dress you myself."

"But Mom I am a big boy. I can dress myself." "Don't but me mister. I'm dressing you, ok?" Josh hung his head down. "Ok, Mom, fine."

"Eat up now. We have a long day ahead of us. We are visiting your Grandmother in Fort Lauderdale."

"Yay! I can't wait to see her. She said she would have a surprise for me." Jennifer got Josh dressed and they headed off on the highway to see her mother.

"Mom, I want to sit in the back seat. I'm sleepy."

"Ok, Josh, we should be there before you know it." Fifteen minutes into the ride Josh woke up.

"Mom something is grabbing my hair."

Jennifer replied, "It's probably nothing, Josh. Go back to sleep. We are almost there." Josh jumped up again, "Mom it's whispering in my ear. Make them stop, Mom." Jennifer looked in her rear-view mirror and noticed two people sitting in the back leaning over and talking in Josh's ear.

"Mom they told me to tell you it is almost time." All of a sudden Josh's body started shaking. His eyes rolled to the back of his head. Blood dripped from the side of his tongue. Jennifer swerved the wheel from left to right almost hitting the car next to them. She had one thing in her mind, to get him to the hospital.

"Josh, Josh hold on just for a few more minutes!"

"Mom, I'm Ok. No need to take me to the hospital. I feel better now."

"Are you sure?" "Yes Mom."

Josh's eyes rolled in the back of his head within seconds his eyes turned pitch black. Josh was no longer josh he was now possessed.

"Hey Jennifer you cannot help me." "Josh! Why are you talking like that?" "I am not Josh, we are many."

"What do you want from me"?

"I'm here to make sure you keep your end of the bargain. I want to have a little bit of fun, Jennifer do you want to play?" Jennifer felt the gas pedal go all the way down. She desperately tried to put on the brakes.

"How does it feel to be so scared? Can't you feel it?

Death, yes, death is in the air."

Jennifer began crying, "Make it stop, please." The windows went up and down by themselves. Birds entered through her car and brushed across her face. The car swerved to the right then the left. When she looked up she realized she was on the wrong side of the road. She grabbed the wheel in a nick of time just before a truck hit her. Jennifer looked back.

"Josh are you ok?"

"That was fun. Let's do that over. I enjoyed that." Josh suddenly snapped out of the trance. "Mom what happened, where am I?"

"Josh you are with me. Trust me, you are safe." "Mom, how far are we from Grandma's house?"

"Well actually, like one minute away. Can't you see the house from here?"

"Oh, ok I see it Mom."

"We are here Josh." Josh ran up to the door and rang the doorbell.

"Hi Josh! How's my favourite grandson? I wasn't expecting you all. Come on in."

"How have you been doing Mom?" "Fine and yourself?"

Jennifer replied, "I can't complain. God has been great to me. I'm still living."

"Josh do you remember I promised you a gift?" "Yes, Grandma. I do remember."

"Here is your present." Josh's eyes grew bigger. "A brand new remote-control car?! Wow, I always wanted one."

"What do you say Josh?"

"Thank you, Grandma. You are the best in the whole wide world." Josh ran over and gave his Grandma a hug.

"Josh I didn't realize you're getting taller. One day you will be big and tall just like your father."

"Mom, don't bring up his father. He gets sad sometimes." "Well Jennifer, I'm sorry about that. I apologize. But anyway, what brings you this way? Are you in some kind of trouble Jennifer? I can sense it. Mothers always know."

"Not really, Mom." "Are you sure Jennifer?" "Yes."

"Josh how would you feel if I told you, you could spend the weekend with your grandmother?"

"I would love that, Mom. Grandma is the greatest in the entire whole wide world."

"So, mom would you watch him?"

"Yeah, you know I will. I don't have a problem with it." "Thanks Mom. I will pick him up in a couple of days." "Drive safe now, Jennifer."

Jennifer drove home. It took her approximately thirty-five minutes to get home. Jennifer walked up to her house and started to unlock the door. She realized the door was cracked and opened a little bit.

"That's strange. I must've left the door open." As soon as Jennifer stepped in the house all she could feel was a baseball bat going across her face. She fell down quickly on her face. Jennifer woke up eight hours later. She found herself sitting in a chair wrapped in tape and her mouth covered.

"I thought you would never wake up, Jennifer. Don't look surprised. I know you thought about me in the back of your mind during all these years. "Jennifer tried to talk through the masking tape. "Jennifer, don't even try to talk, sweetheart. It's useless. No one is going to hear you scream. Take a look at this nine millimeter. One bullet is going directly into your heart and one is going through your thick skull. You're still trying to say something, Jennifer? Well, well it's a little too bad you can't say anything. I've been waiting four long years for this day to come. Oh no, I'm not letting it pass me by." Jennifer felt the tape being pulled off her mouth.

"Father Manuel, why are you doing this to me?"

"Let me refresh your memory. It is almost June 6, 2006 which stands for 6, 6, 6. In a couple of hours you will turn into a demon. I can't allow that now, can I Jennifer?"

"I thought they locked you away for good and threw away the key. How did you get out?"

"All I have to say is I have a good lawyer." "Father Manuel, I know you won't do this to me."

Father Manuel pulled his hand back and slapped Jennifer. She could taste the blood coming from her upper lips. "Shut up, Jennifer I will fulfil my promise to kill you. When the time is right in a couple of hours." Father Manuel took a bottle of whisky and began to drink. "Die, die yes you are going to die

Jennifer replied, "Go screw yourself, you pathetic priest." He began to light a cigarette.

"Jennifer I've got something for you. How about I put this cigarette out on your face? No, I know someplace much better: your neck." Jennifer gritted her teeth as Father Manuel placed the burning cigarette tip on her neck. The sound of skin sizzling could be heard. "Ouch! You bastard! You really are going to regret this."

Father replied, "No you are going to regret it." Father Manuel looked outside and noticed there was a police officer coming toward the door. "Jennifer I'm going to untie you. I want you to tell that officer that everything is ok. If you make one sudden wrong move I will blow your head off. Do you hear me loud and clear?"

"Yes I understand, alright." Jennifer walked downstairs with Father Manuel holding a gun to her back. "Go ahead and answer the door. Make it fast." The doorbell rang twice. Jennifer opened the door.

"How may I help you officer?"

"The neighbours have been complaining about hearing a loud noise. Is everything ok here?"

Father Manuel pressed the gun harder into her back. "Yes everything is just fine officer."

The officer replied, "What happened to your face? You don't look too good. Are you sure everything is ok?"

"I scratched myself on the face, and yes, I'm ok. Just a tad bit under the weather, that's it."

"Well whatever you were doing it's your business. Just keep the noise level down, alright?"

"I got it. Sure I will keep it down." Jennifer closed the door quickly.

"That was a close call," the father said.

"Father just let me go please. You don't want to do this." "Shut up Jennifer, how about you head upstairs."

Father Manuel began wrapping her legs then he looked up and saw the time. "Jennifer it's almost time. You have approximately five hours till midnight. But in the meantime, I've got something to put you to sleep." Father Manuel removed the tape from her mouth. Quickly he proceeded to open her mouth and force the pills down. In a matter of minutes she was asleep. Five hours later Jennifer woke up with a huge headache.

"Jennifer you have thirty seconds until midnight, fifteen seconds, ten seconds, let me count down 5, 4, 3. . ." Before he could get to one Father Manuel was shot in the leg.
Chapter 35

Jennifer tried to break loose from the chair but the tape was too strong for her. "Jennifer your time is up." Father Manuel yelled, "Kill her before it's too late. You're going to regret it if you don't."

"Shut up Father Manuel before I put another bullet in you," said Father John.

"Jennifer I have no choice but to kill you. God forgive me for the sin that I'm about to commit."

Jennifer yelled, "Father John, please don't pull that trigger, don't do it." Father John pointed the gun at Jennifer. As he held it the gun started shaking. Sweat began to pour down his face.

"What are you waiting for? Kill her in the name of God.

Father John you know what she is capable of doing."

Father John couldn't bring himself to do it. He dropped the gun and quickly ran over to untie Jennifer. "I hope I am doing the right thing."

"You idiot! You have no idea what you've done", Father Manuel said.

"Thank you so much Father John but I have to warn you that you must leave immediately before my transformation begins." In a matter of minute's fire appeared before her. The doors opened and closed. A loud growling noise could be heard.

"Father John get out of here before it enters inside of me."

A voice spoke to Jennifer, "Tonight is the night you must fulfill your contract." Jennifer felt something enter her body. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She began to cough heavily.

"Father John you see what you have done? Look, you released that demon." Father Manuel crawled on the floor attempting to get the gun.

"No, no, no I don't think so. You cannot stop me Father." Jennifer opened her mouth. She took a deep breath then she exhaled. Bees came swarming out around Father John and Father Manuel.

The inner demons spoke, "Get out. You cannot help her.

She is all mines. We are one combined."

Father John ran out of the house as fast as he could while Father Manuel crawled on the floor. Father Manuel screamed, "Father John, don't leave me. Help me you bastard, help me."

Father John could hear him screaming from outside. He thought about going back to help him. "Sorry, Father Manuel, there is nothing I can do for you. I can only leave it in the hands of God."

Bees entered Father Manuel's mouth suffocating him to death. Jennifer opened her mouth and the bees returned to her mouth. A dark figure appeared in front of Jennifer.

"Jennifer you have to fulfil your end of the deal or else you will burn in hell for eternality. I can give you the world or I can make your life miserable. It's up to you. I will assign a demon to possess your body until the mission is complete. Oh, yeah one more thing Jennifer. Here's a list of the people you must kill. You must kill all 666 of them. Make me proud." In the blink of an eye Jennifer was holding the list in her hands. As she held it blood dripped from her fingers. Her eyes began to roll back in her head, an overwhelming feeling of anger overtook her. Immediately she felt lightheaded and dizzy as a result she fell to her knees. When she got up she was no longer Jennifer, a demon now possessed her body.

Jennifer walked over to Father Manuel's body. She took out a knife, carving the number one on his forehead. Jennifer waved her hands across his forehead and uttered the words "Soul come out, come out." Jennifer felt Father Manuel's soul enter her body.

"One down, 665 to go."

In the blink of an eye her wardrobe changed to black spandex pants and a black shirt. Jennifer began cutting Father Manuel's body into tiny pieces, placing the remains in a trash bag. When her task was done she disposed of the body in the neighbour's trashcan. Jennifer began sniffing the air. "I smell her. Where is she?"

Jennifer saw the next door neighbour come outside. She walked toward her. "How's everything been with you and your husband?" The neighbour said. As soon as she turned her back Jennifer extended her sharp claws reaching through the neighbours' back, pulling out her heart. Jennifer began to eat the heart, tearing it into pieces. "I'm so hungry, so hungry, I need more."

She dragged the next door neighbour's body into the back yard, dumping her in the pool. Jennifer saw lights coming on and a man coming out.

"Molly where are you? I've been waiting for you. Where did she go?" Her husband travelled to the backyard and discovered his wife's body floating in the pool. Jennifer hopped over the fence, and headed towards her car.

Jennifer reached into her pocket and found her boss' number. She called it immediately.

"Hi, Mr. Thomas you probably don't remember me. My name is Jennifer."

"Oh yeah, I remember you. How could I not remember you beautiful?"

Mr. Thomas' wife spoke. "Honey who are you talking to?"

"Nobody honey, just go back to sleep. It's just nothing more than a work matter."

"Ok honey, just don't stay up too late talking."

"Jennifer, why are you calling me at this time of night?

This better be good."

"I want to fulfil all of your fantasies. You name it I will do it."

Mr. Thomas smiled, "Oh yeah, anything?" Jennifer spoke softly. "Anything boss."

"Well, since you are talking like that Jennifer, where do you want to meet up?"

"How about the hotel down the road from work?"

"Sounds good to me. I will meet you there in fifteen minutes."

Jennifer replied. "I want you to get here faster than that. I hope you can handle a real woman like me. I've got a surprise waiting for you boss man."

Mr. Thomas arrived at the hotel in ten minutes. "I've been waiting for you like forever. So are you going to pay for the room?"

"Oh yeah, excuse my manners. It's just that you look so beautiful and all. You're definitely going to get that huge promotion I've been promising you. How much is the room sir?"

"It depends on how many days you will be staying, sir." "We will be staying one night, that's all."

"The cost of a room for one night is $100. Will that be cash or credit card?"

"Put it on my credit card." Mr. Thomas' cell phone rang.

"Who is that?" Jennifer asked.

"It's just my wife calling me. Why did I marry her anyway?"

"Well, Mr. Thomas you definitely have to turn that cell phone off."

"Well, sir your room is on the left side, room 101. Have a great night."

"Well Jennifer we are here. Well you know what time it is.

Show me the goodies."

"Not so fast, hot shot, I want to play a game with you." "Sure I can role play."

"I want you to be the sick patient and I'm the nurse."

Mr. Thomas started coughing, "Nurse I'm sick. Come over here and heal me."

"Sure give me a sec."

"I want to change roles. I don't like that one. How about I be the policewoman and you be the criminal."

"Sure, whatever you want to be. I'm all for it."

"You've been a very, very bad boy. You need to be punished severely." Jennifer took his shirt off slowly then gave him a kiss on the cheek. "It's time to arrest you."

"Officer what have I done?"

"You have the right to remain silent."

"Oh ok Jennifer, why did you put handcuffs on me? I didn't know you were this freaky." Jennifer gave him a kiss, biting his tongue in the process.

"That hurt! Ouch! What is wrong with you?"

Jennifer replied, "I've got something that you can really feel."

Jennifer reached in her boots and grabbed a knife. She rubbed the knife all over his body. "Jennifer what are you doing?"

"Role playing, the people have now convicted you to die." Jennifer began slicing his skin gently.

"Jennifer, I'm begging, you don't do this. I have a wife and two kids."

"I've barely even touched your skin. How about I go a little deeper with the knife?"

"No, Jennifer you whore. I know you were no good." "Game over Mr. Thomas." Jennifer sliced his neck. Blood splattered in her eyes. Jennifer could see his soul rising within him. In thirty seconds Mr. Thomas' soul entered Jennifer's body. She began to claw through his chest until she found the heart.

"That wasn't so bad, was it Mr. Thomas? You taste so good though."

Jennifer began hallucinating. She started hearing voices. "You whore you killed me. I want you to pay, pay."

Jennifer replied, "I did not mean it. I swear, I swear." "Look at me you whore, lying here all bloodied up."

Jennifer looked at her hands and noticed they had blood on them. "What have I done? My God."

Mr. Thomas got up and began choking Jennifer as hard as he could.

"I want you to feel what I feel you whore." Jennifer looked a little bit closer at him and realized he was indeed dead.

"I really killed him but I don't even remember doing it." Jennifer looked around and noticed heads were popping out of the walls, spirits were all around her.

A voice spoke "I want you to kill, kill."

"No, no more, I'm done with this." In the blink of an eye Jennifer found herself in hell. All she could hear were people screaming for help.

"Jennifer welcome to hell you whore, thanks for killing me." Jennifer observed bodies stacked on top of each other and her father in shackles.

"Dad is that you?"

"Yes dear I want you to kill, kill, kill, it's the only way to set me free."

"You are not my dad."

In the blink of an eye she found herself back in the room. Jennifer turned around slowly and looked There she was, the girl she had killed staring her in the face with no emotion.

"If I could get my hands on you, you murderer. You took my life."

Jennifer replied, "Forgive me, I'm sorry." The spirit Molly attempted to swing at her but it went right through her.

"You will be sorry, sorry if only I can get my hands on you."

Jennifer looked around and noticed everything had disappeared. Silence was in the air. "Great, Mr. Thomas is still here. What the hell am I going to do with his body? Think, think, Jennifer."

Jennifer heard a knocking at the door. "Who is it?"

"I'm the hotel clerk. Can you open up please?"

"Hold on for a minute. Give me a sec. Let me get dressed. Oh my God. What the hell am I going to do now? Ok think, Jennifer. I can hide the body underneath the bed for now." Jennifer took off the handcuffs and dragged Mr. Thomas's heavy body underneath the bed, covering him up with a sheet.

"How may I help you?"

"We have been getting some complaints about this room. People are saying that they hear screaming and people talking loudly in here."

"I don't know what you are talking about."

The hotel clerk replied, "We've only received eight phone calls from the person next to you. What's on your floor? It's sticking to the bottom of my shoe? It's everywhere. This is definitely going to be charged on your credit card." The hotel clerk touched the floor and smelled what was sticking to the bottom of his shoes.

"Smells like blood!"

"No, it's not blood. I spilled some juice on the floor. It's a beautiful night, though isn't it, with the wind blowing."

"You must like your windows open at night."

"Yes I do." The wind began to pick up. The sheets slowly peeled off of Mr. Thomas' body leaving his legs exposed.
Chapter 36

"It's cold in here, really cold." Jennifer replied, "Yeah it is kind of cold. Not too bad though, just right for me."

"Well I guess I will be on my way out. Can you please keep it down with the noise?" the hotel clerk said.

"I will make sure we keep it down. You won't hear anything from us- nada- you know what I mean?"

"Who is that underneath the bed? All I see are his legs." "It's just my husband. He lost something under the bed.

Honey did you find it yet?"

The hotel clerk shouted, "Sir, are you alright underneath that bed? Well he's not saying anything. Maybe he fell asleep underneath there."

"Don't be ridiculous, my husband is ok. He will be out in a minute, won't you honey."

The clerk looked underneath the bed and noticed there was blood all over the sheets.

"I can't believe it. You killed the poor old man. You killed him."

Jennifer replied, "So what? And you are next to die." The hotel clerk tried to run to the door but he felt a powerful force pulling his body backwards. In a split second he was looking at her face to face.

"Please don't kill me, please don't. If you kill me you won't make it out of here. My assistant is going to start looking for me any minute."

"Well sir you will be dead in a minute." Jennifer yanked the sheets from Mr. Thomas' body and began wrapping the sheets around his neck.

"Why are you doing this to me?"

"What, are you afraid of death? It is only the beginning.

Take that final journey to hell for me."

"You are crazy lady. You don't want to do this, trust me, cameras are everywhere in this hotel. They will find you."

Jennifer replied, "I'm not crazy. I'm just a killer, nothing fancy."

The hotel clerk tried to scream but Jennifer stuffed a sock in his mouth. Jennifer tied several sheets in knots connecting them. "Well it is time to die, pretty boy." The hotel clerk managed to break loose from the sheets. He ran as fast as he could toward the door.

"The door is stuck. It won't open. Come on door, open please. This can't be happening to me, not now."

"Where do you think you are going? You don't want to stay and play, huh?" Jennifer lifted her hand. She rocked her index finger back and forth. The hotel clerk's body bounced from one end of the room to the other end.

"It's a little too bad you are going to die. I was starting to like you just a tad bit. Now come to me, come to me, you pathetic worthless human." The hotel clerk felt his body being dragged. As his body was being pulled he attempted to get a grip on the wooden floor to keep him from being pulled back.

"You can't fight it. Be a good boy and come to me."

Jennifer began picking the clerk up by his neck. His feet dangled and blood gushed in every direction.

"Give me your soul, give me your soul."

Jennifer strangled the clerk until he no longer moved. She immediately threw him down not realizing he was still alive.

"Give me your soul."

The hotel clerk spoke weakly, "Don't do it." Jennifer grabbed a plastic bag suffocating him until he didn't move anymore. Jennifer took off the plastic bag and gave the hotel clerk a kiss on the forehead. She exhaled then inhaled into his mouth, taking his soul. Jennifer picked up the hotel clerk, placing his body on top of the bed with a sheet over it. Jennifer heard a knock on the door.

"Who is it?"

"It's hotel service."

"I didn't order any food. Go away." The hotel maid opened the room with a key. "Sorry I had to barge in this way. My boss came in this room. Have you seen him?"

"No I have not seen him." The hotel maid looked to her left and she realized it was her boss lying on the bed covered with blood.

"I'm going to go. Sorry to barge in like that."

Jennifer replied, "What's wrong? Cat got your tongue, huh? You see something you like? I can smell fear all over you." The hotel maid started walking toward the door but she felt something grabbing her neck.

"What are you?"

Jennifer replied, "I am your worst nightmare." Jennifer's face transformed. She had scaly skin, maggots, crawling out of her ears, and long sharp teeth. The hotel maid was frightened.

"My God, Jesus, help me."

Jennifer began to laugh, "God has nothing to do with this. I want you to call his name. No, let me do it. God, God? Do you hear anything? No he doesn't care about you or me. If he cared so much why would he allow so many people to suffer? Answer that one."

"I won't tell anyone that you killed my boss, I swear. Just let me go, please."

Jennifer rocked her fingers from side to side. "No, no, no it doesn't work that way, at least not in my rule book. I will spare your life. Just tell me where the hotel video camera is. I must destroy them."

"The cameras are down the hall next to the lobby."

"Look at your face lady. You have fleas all over you." The hotel maid looked down and noticed fleas were all over her legs.

"Get off me, get off me, they are all over me."

She looked down and realized the fleas were gone.

"Why are you doing this to me? I did nothing to you. I don't even make enough money here to die for this. Please, let me go. I just work here, that's it."

Jennifer replied, "I want you to kill for me. Go kill the security personnel in the camera room."

"I can't do that. I've never killed anyone."

"It's your funeral or the security personnel's funeral, you pick. Bring me back all of the video tapes."

Jennifer touched the maid's head within seconds a demon entered into her body. "Kill, kill, kill I want to kill the security personnel," the maid said.

The maid enters the Security room, "Hey Sarah, what are you doing in the camera room? You like never come in here."

Sarah replied, "Come closer to me. I want to give you a hug. Today is your birthday, right?"

"Yes, you are right. How did you know that?"

"I guess it's a lucky guess." The security personnel gave Sarah a hug. She then took out the knife and stabbed him over and over in the heart. Sarah destroyed several televisions that were monitoring the incoming activity of hotel customers. She grabbed the tapes and made a dash back to the room.

"I see that you have all the tapes. Well, well good job, Sarah."

"Where am I, what happened?"

Jennifer replied, "Look in your hand. As you can see you have a knife in it. You murdered your co-worker. How does it feel?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Close your eyes and you will see." Sarah began to see bits and pieces of images. She saw herself stabbing the security personnel over and over. She dropped the knife and began to cry. "Are you going to let me go?"

"You really expect me to keep a promise to you? I don't think so. I think you are having a heart attack. Can't you feel it in your chest?"

Sarah suddenly felt her heart pumping faster and faster.

She could hear her heart beat in her ears.

"Sarah you ask me not to kill you. I kept my promise. It seems that you are dying by natural causes. What a shame."

Sarah fell down to her knees holding her chest. "Don't fight it. Just let it go now. That wasn't so bad now, was it? I want your soul now. Come to me soul, come to me soul, be at one with me." Jennifer dragged her body to the bathroom placing her in the tub. She filled the tub up completely to the top until it overflowed.

"I've got to make it seem like a triple homicide. People have to think you all killed each other."

Jennifer stuffed the video tapes in her pocket book then she exited the room. She looked down the hallway and noticed there was a flyer for a party. She began to read it. "Come out and have lots of fun with us. We will be having food, beer, and especially women will be there, so be there or be square. The party will last all night long. Party, huh? A house party? I will be there. I need more souls, more souls."

Jennifer arrived at the house party ten minutes later. All she could hear was music blasting. Couples were kissing and making out.

"So this must be the place I suppose."

"Yeah, sexy this is the place. I haven't seen you around.

You are so beautiful."

"You are cute too, kind of."

"Actually this is my house and this is my birthday party." "Oh really?"

"Yes, I just turned twenty-four today." "What's your name?"

"My name is Rick. And your name is....?"

"You don't need to know. So is there somewhere we can go and talk privately?"

"Yes, yes in the backyard. No one's back there."

"So what now Rick? Are you going to say something or stare at my breasts?"

"I'm sorry breasts, I mean beautiful."

"Rick I see that there's a lot of bushes back here. Kind of reminds me of a miniature tropical rain forest."

"Yeah I know when I get the time I plan on cutting them." "Give me a kiss Rick. I know you want to. I can see it in

your eyes."

Rick closed his eyes, kissing her. When he opened his eyes he noticed that maggots were coming out of her ears and her skin began to peel off.

"What's wrong Rick?" "What are you, you freak?"

"You said I was beautiful earlier. You're making me angry now. Rick look at you, you can't breathe?"

"What are you talking about? I'm breathing fine." Rick suddenly lost his breath. He coughed and wheezed until he couldn't breathe anymore. Jennifer ripped through his chest tearing out his heart. She immediately started eating his heart.

"I guess I can say you died of a broken heart. You could of had me. Too bad you jerk."

Jennifer dragged his body deep into the trees. "Oh yeah I forgot about the tapes. I must burn them immediately. Burn baby burn yeah" .Jennifer began to walk back to the house. She noticed someone was peeing in the pool.

"Hey what are you doing in the bushes? State your name." "None of your business."

"Thanks for the attitude. What's up with females these days?"

Jennifer began to hear voices in her head. "Kill him, kill him, do it now."

Jennifer replied, "I don't want to kill him. I'm tired of killing."

The teenager replied, "Who are you talking to? Are you a schizophrenic or something?"

Jennifer screamed, "Make it stop. The voices, the voices, I can't make them stop."

The teenager replied, "I can't help you out with that. You need professional help."

Jennifer replied angrily, "Don't speak of what you don't understand."

"Aw man, it's the police. My mom is going to kill me for this."

"The party's over. I hope you haven't been drinking young man. How old are you anyway?"

"Twenty-one."

The policeman smirked. "You don't look twenty-one boy, that's for sure. So where is the owner of this house? "

"I don't know," Jennifer said. "Do you know boy?"

"I don't know, ok officer? If I'm not arrested can I go?" "Not so fast. Can anyone explain the blood on the ground?

It leads directly to the woods. Nobody's going anywhere until I figure this out." The police officer walked over and discovered the body.
Chapter 37

"What do you think he found out there in the woods?"

Jennifer replied, "It could be anything. Probably an animal or something like that." The teenager yelled, "Is everything ok officer?"

"I want you all to stay there and don't move. If you move I will have no choice but to shoot you." The policeman brushed the sand off the body and discovered that the heart had been torn out.

"What kind of sick bastard would so something like this? Jesus!" Flies immediately swarmed around Rick's body. They covered his entire body. "Oh my gosh, something is crawling in his skin. What the hell is going on?" The policeman turned his head and began to vomit. He eventually turned around and reached into the body's pants and found a wallet to identify him.

"I guess you are the owner of this place I've been looking for, well, well."

The police officer began to hallucinate."Hey officer, look what she has done to me that whore. What are you looking at officer? I know you've seen plenty of dead bodies before. By the way, my name is Rick."

The police officer's voice began to tremble. "This is not real. You can't be real."

Rick replied, "I am as real as it gets. Feel the hole in my chest. My heart is missing for goodness sake." The policeman suddenly snaps out of it and realized Rick's body was stiff as a doorknob. As he turned his body over dead flies came out of Rick's mouth. The police officer began to hear strange noises coming from the woods.

"Who's there? I know I'm not going crazy. Show yourself."

Loud demonic voices echoed throughout the woods. First he heard it from the left side then the right side. He flashed the light as far as he could see. Nothing could be seen, , nothing more than trees and old fallen branches. He took out his gun, immediately looking for anything suspicious.

"If you are out there you can't hide forever. I will get you eventually. Just go ahead and give up." He turned around quickly because he heard something moving in the bush. "Whew, I almost shot you little fellow. These squirrels, I tell you."

The policeman felt something push him down with great force. He got up, confused and unaware of his surroundings.

"Where is my gun? I need my gun. Great." When he got up he felt a snake wrapping around his legs slowly. "Snakes! I hate freaking snakes." Meanwhile Jennifer and the teenager were talking.

"What's taking him so long? I'm about to go for real. Seriously, he won't remember my face. I'm already on probation. I can't get in any other trouble. So by the way, what is your name?"

"My name is Jennifer. What's your name?"

"My name is Timothy but my friends call me Tim."

"Well Tim I don't think you should go. Why don't you enjoy the show?"

Tim raised one eyebrow. "What show are you talking about psycho? The officer needs to hurry up. What is he doing?

Gee, hurry up dude. I think I should go check it out to speed up the process. I definitely have to get home before my curfew. My mom is really strict. Jennifer, Jennifer, I wonder where she went? How in the hell can she disappear right before my eyes? Maybe it was that weed I smoked earlier. Whoa that's some powerful stuff. I'll have to try that again. She probably went to go see what the officer is doing. I guess I will go find the psycho lady. I know the police officer will find me if I leave."

Meanwhile the snake continued to wrap around the officer's feet until he fell over. As he lay still on the ground roaches entered his mouth. He chewed and chewed to prevent them from traveling down his throat. The police officer looked up and saw Jennifer standing over him.

"Help me, please, I need your help. Why are you staring at me? Do something."

Jennifer replied, "It's not my job to protect you. Look at this nice shiny badge you have on. How can you protect me when in fact you can't even help yourself? What a shame. I see that when you were young you got picked on a lot. You decided to become a police officer so you could abuse your power, huh fat boy?"

The policeman spoke angrily, "Lady you are sick out of your mind."

"No, you are the sick one. Look on your skin. There are blisters all over you. They're all oozing." The policeman looked down and realized the snake and roaches had disappeared but blisters appeared, covering his entire body.

"Lady what have you done to me? Make it stop!"

Jennifer replied, "No I enjoy seeing you suffer. So where were you when I needed you to save my father, you bastard?"

The policeman responded, "I don't know your father. Lady you are crazy. Don't do nothing stupid that you are going to regret later. Trust me it's not worth it. If you kill me they will find you. My back up is on the way. They should get here any minute."

Jennifer replied, "How dare you threaten me, you pathetic pig. I have enough common sense to know that you didn't call for back up, rookie." The policeman managed to get free and ran straight for his gun. When he picked up the gun up he realized the gun was actually a snake.

"Snake, I hate snakes."

The police officer ran and ran like there was no tomorrow. "What's wrong fat boy? Out of breath?"

"Lady, just let me go. Whatever you are, let me go." "Why should I do that officer? You are on my list to kill. I need your soul like you need water to live."

The policeman replied, "Well you are going to have to catch me to kill me, you psycho. I have two kids and a wife. I do not plan on dying, not tonight." The officer looked around and noticed Jennifer had vanished. He slowly sat down and took a deep breath. When he leaned over to catch his breath he noticed his walkie talkie nearby.

"I need back up immediately. Does anyone read me?

Does anyone read me, copy?"

The dispatcher responded, "What is your location officer?"

"I'm at 123 Madison St. I'm in the woods. Please send back up immediately."

The dispatcher responded again, "What is your location?

I couldn't hear you the first time. You're going in and out."

"I said I'm in the woods behind a blue house on Madison St., 123 to be exact." The policeman placed the walkie talkie up to his ear. "Can anyone hear me? I need help. I need help now. Bring me some back up. Do you copy me anyone out there? Do you copy me?" Strange voices could be heard coming from the walkie talkie.

"You are going to die. No one will ever, ever find you officer. How do you want to die, suffocation or instant death ha, ha, ha. Come join us in hell. I've got a spot reserved for you. It's nice and toasty down here."

The officer dropped his walkie talkie immediately and ran off as fast as he could.

"I'm tired I need to take a break." The officer reached in his pocket and grabbed his cell phone. "Great, no service. How in the hell am I going to get out of here alive?" He looked at his cell phone again and it said "emergency calls only."

"Come on phone, ring, ring, please ring." "Hello this is 911 what is your emergency?"

"This is Officer Ross. I need back up immediately."

The operator replied, "Sir I can't hear you. You'll have to speak up a little bit louder." He looked at his phone and noticed his battery was going dead.

"I said I need back up lady, trace the phone call. Hello? Hello? Dang the phone went dead, great." He suddenly heard a voice. "Officer Ross?"

"Who's there?"

The voice said again, "Officer Ross?"

He took out his flashlight and began to flash it in front, back, and to the side of him. "I'm not scared of you. Show yourself."

The voice replied, "You should be scared of me. I am your worst nightmare."

Jennifer appeared before the officer, "I enjoy torturing you, Officer Ross. But game time's over. It's time for me to take your soul."

Jennifer began to travel close and closer to the officer. Officer Ross reacted by immediately pulling out mace spray, spraying directly in her eyes.

"So you want to play hardball with me, you pig? I tried to be nice to you. Now you are taking it a little too far."

"Don't do this, please I'm begging you." Tim walked up. "Jennifer what are you doing to the policeman?"

Jennifer replied, "Stay out of this Timmy, or else."

"Tim, are you going to help me? Run boy! Run, go get help! Hurry up!"

Jennifer replied, "You can't help him. He's all mine. I need his soul." Jennifer took a deep breath. She blew wind toward Tim, knocking him backward.

"Get away from me Timmy boy. Don't make me kill you." The force of the wind knocked Tim unconscious. He woke up a few minutes later hearing the sound of Jennifer chewing on the officer's heart. Jennifer began to utter some words, "Come out soul, be one with me." Jennifer looked directly at Tim. "So Tim, do you want a piece of this heart? It's rather tasty if you ask me."

Tim replied, "No way, you freak. Go back to hell where you came from." Tim ran and ran. He could feel her presence as he ran.

"Tim come out, come out wherever you are. You can't run forever." Tim stumbled across an old abandoned wooden house deep in the woods and ran inside. He could hear her scratching the windows with her claws, making a loud screeching noise.

"Tim I know you are in here, so come out. I promise you I won't bite." Tim hid himself in a closet. He could hear her footsteps as she walked past the closet door. "I can smell you Tim. Why don't you be a good boy and come out?"

Tim spoke softly, "Please don't let me die, God. Please don't, I need you." Jennifer placed her ear on the door listening to him as he prayed. She opened the door immediately.

"I've got you Tim. Now it's time to die. Timmy any last wishes before I kill you?" Three policemen barged in. "Put your hands up where I can see them."
Chapter 38

"Do you understand English ma'am? Let go of the boy."

Jennifer replied, "I understand English perfectly. If you want to live I advise you to leave while you have the chance."

"My name is Officer Lopez. I want you to think. Don't do anything stupid you might regret later."

One police officer shouted, "Let's shoot her before she kills the boy."

Officer Lopez replied, "Settle down men. Let me talk to her for a few minutes. Lady turn around so we can see your face."

"You don't want to see my face, trust me. Just get out of here before I kill you."

"We are here to help you lady. Just let go of the boy's neck. So we can all get out of here safely. It will be a beautiful ending."

"In life there are no happy endings, only death. Can't you smell it in the air?"

Tim yelled, "Officer, shoot this lady. She is evil. Shoot her before she kills me you idiots. Shoot her."

"Lady, we can get you help or whatever type of medication you need. Please don't do this to yourself. I don't want to have to kill you."

"That's really funny, Officer Lopez. It's the other way around. I don't want to have to kill you."

"Lady I'm walking closer to you. Don't do anything stupid. I'm only here to help you."

"Officer Lopez, don't get any closer to me."

Officer Lopez got close enough to grab the boy. He felt his body being knocked back to the wall by some unknown force. One of the men shouted, "What the hell is going on here?"

"Are you ok Officer Lopez?" one of the men said. "Yeah, I'm ok. Get off me. Don't touch me. I'm fine."

"I told you not to come any closer to me Officer Lopez.

The next time you get close to me I will kill you." "What are you?"

Jennifer replied, "I am your greatest fear."

"Officer Lopez we have no choice but to shoot her." Officer Lopez balled his fist in the air signalling hold.

"Not yet gentlemen, hold up."

One man shouted, "We've got to do this before it's too late."

Officer Lopez replied, "Give me one more chance to talk to her, alright gentlemen? Turn around lady. Show yourself to me. We are trying to work with you. My men are one second away from pulling the trigger. Let it be a happy ending."

Jennifer turned around. The men were shocked by what they saw. Her skin was pulling away from her face and blood dripped from her ears. Her veins could be seen all over her body and her teeth were sharp as a blade.

"What the hell are you? My God!"

Jennifer replied, "God has nothing to do with this." Jennifer started rocking back and forth. Blood began to flow toward Officer Lopez. "This is the blood of the innocent people you killed. How do you feel Officer Lopez, to know you are just as guilty as I am? Hell welcomes you."

"Shoot her men." Before the first bullet was fired, a rope slowly made its way down from the ceiling, wrapping around Officer Lopez's neck. He felt his body being lifted up. The rope wrapped around his neck so tightly it broke his neck. Blood came from his nose, mouth, and ears.

One man shouted, "Fire!" The house began to get foggy.

There was no visibility.

One man shouted, "Cease fire! Cease fire!" The men looked around for each other. No one could see each other's face, the house was so foggy. When the fog cleared up one of the men had disappeared leaving one officer standing alone.

"Frank where are you? Frank, where did you go?" The officer looked around. He noticed that Jennifer was eating Tim's heart out.

"Hey lady put your hands up so I can see them. I mean it. I will blow your freaking head off." Jennifer looked up at him. Her mouth was all bloody. Her eyes turned pitch black.

"Look up. Look at two of your fellow officers hanging." The officer replied, "Lady you are sick. You need help." He pointed his gun at her. Before he could pull the trigger he felt a burning sensation in his hands. His quickly dropped the gun. He ran as fast as he could to the door.

"Come on door, open up."

Jennifer said, "Where do you think you are going? Please tell me you want to stay and have some fun with me."

The officer replied, "Go screw yourself lady, you sick bastard."

Jennifer replied, "Look down officer. You have ants crawling all over you. Can't you feel them biting all over your body?"

"I don't have anything on me you demon."

"Look a little bit closer Mr. Officer." The officer took off his shirt and pants. He jumped up and down trying desperately to get the ants off of his body. "Let me help, Mr. Officer. Let me put you on fire." Jennifer looked to her left. She noticed an old gasoline can. She poured it all over the officer's body then she lit him on fire.

"This will ease your pain Mr. Officer." Jennifer raised her hands up and began uttering some words. "Souls enter into my body, enter into my body. Become one with me." The souls entered into her body so quickly her nose started to bleed. Jennifer ran out of the old house as quickly as she could to avoid being burned up. "I smell more souls."

Jennifer took off running until she found her car. She drove and drove until she ran across a funeral home. She bypassed all of the security, and found herself in the cremation room.

"Hey you are not supposed to be in here. Where did you come from?"

When the mortician looked up, Jennifer was gone. The mortician then turned around and discovered Jennifer was in front of him.

"I wonder how it feels to be cremated. I'll bet it's very painful if you are alive."

The mortician replied, "What do you want from me? Here is some money. Just take it and leave please."

"I don't want your money. I want your soul." The mortician ran as fast as he could.

"Thank God I lost her."

When he looked up Jennifer was in front of him. "You have been a bad boy and you must be punished severely. I want you to show me the new bodies that arrived."

The mortician replied, "They are in the other room. What do you want with them?"

"Take me to their bodies now or I will kill you where you stand." Jennifer followed the mortician into the next room.

"Ok lady. These are the new bodies that arrived today."

Jennifer replied, "I want you to cut all three of their hearts out for me."

"What?"

"You heard me. Cut their hearts out for me."

"Give me a second. Let me get the proper equipment to open their chests. What are you going to do with their hearts lady?"

"I'm going to eat them."

"Why would you do something like that?"

"Shut up before I eat your heart! I can sense that their souls did not pass on. Their souls are still in their bodies."

"I'm done lady. Here are your hearts. Can I go now?" "No!"

"I did what you asked me to do. Look here, I have a wife and kids. Don't kill me."

Jennifer gulped down the three hearts in less than three minutes. "I'm still hungry. I need more hearts. I need more hearts. I want a fresher heart."

"Oh no lady, don't think about eating my heart out."

Jennifer replied, "I want you to sit tight while I collect these souls from their bodies."

Jennifer breathed into each of the bodies, taking their souls.

The mortician replied, "Screw this. I'm not going to stick around and die." The mortician ran toward the door. He burst through the glass door window and unlocked the door. He started hearing voices in his head. "Death is only the beginning.

Come join me in hell where fire burns forever and forever." The mortician began to cover his ears.

"Make it stop. No, this is not real. Make it stop."

Jennifer appeared in front of him. "I am afraid this is as real as it gets. I want you to take me back to the cremation room."

"Why do you want to go to the cremation room?" "Shut up and just do it"

"Ok, here is the cremation room. Now what?" "Open it up."

"Open what?"

"The oven that you cremate bodies in." "Ok, it's open. Now what?"

"Get inside."

The mortician replied, "Are you serious?"

"I am as serious as a heart attack. Get in there or I will stuff you in myself."

"I am not getting into it. You have to kill me before I volunteer to be set on fire." Jennifer grabbed the mortician by the neck and threw his body in the oven. She pushed the button to burn his body. "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, good-bye mortician." As the mortician was burning he screamed and screamed until there was silence. His body burned down to nothing more than ashes.

Jennifer ran out of the funeral home. She began to drive until she stopped at a bar.

"What kind of drink would you like beautiful?" "Give me the strongest thing you have in here."

The bartender replied, "Well just about everything is strong here, if you ask me."

"Ok anything, alright? Just give me a drink."

As Jennifer was waiting for her drink her eyes were glued to the TV.

"This is Channel One News. There is a serial killer out there ripping people's hearts out. Witnesses say that the suspect is a female wearing all black. They did not get a clear picture of her face. I want you all out there watching to be very careful. We have a psycho out on the loose wandering the streets. If anyone knows the whereabouts of the killer call 1-800-crime tips. It is completely anonymous. There will be a $10,000 reward for the capture of this killer. This is Channel One News. Stay tuned for complete coverage later."

"Here's your drink, beautiful. I just gave you the gin and juice. It's not too strong. It's just right for a young beautiful lady like you. Why are you crying? Is something wrong?"

"No, I am fine. I've got to go." Jennifer quickly ran out of the bar. The bartender yelled, "Hey, you forgot to pay me!" Jennifer hopped in her car. She swerved, leaving dust in the air. Jennifer drove and drove until she found herself at her mother's house.

Jennifer climbed into the window where her son's room was. Josh heard a noise. He woke up quickly.

"Mom is that you?" "Yes it is me."

"Why didn't you go through the front door, mom? Why are you acting weird?"

"I didn't want to disturb your grandmother, that's all. Josh I want you to go back to sleep, ok mister?"

"Ok mom, good night."

Jennifer looked down on the floor and noticed a pillow was there. She picked it up. Jennifer walked toward Josh with the pillow in her hands.

"I can't do this to my son. I can't do this to him. I love him so much."

Jennifer began to hear voices in her head. "Kill him. Kill him. You must kill him at once. It is the only way."

Jennifer replied, "I can't do this, not to him, anybody else, but not him."

Jennifer walked toward Josh again but this time she placed the pillow over his head half-way but not placing it all the way over his face. Jennifer's mother walked in, "What are you doing with a pillow over his face?"
Chapter 39

"Mom, don't come any closer to me. I don't want you to see my face."

"Jennifer put the pillow down. Please put it down. You don't want to hurt Josh."

Jennifer replied, "I must kill him. It's the only way. This day has always haunted me. I must fulfil my end of the contract."

"Jennifer, look at me, look at me! I'm your mother. I know you wouldn't do anything to hurt Josh. You love him so much."

The inner demon spoke angrily, "You can't help her. It's too late. Stay away."

Jennifer's mother replied, "What has happened to you? My God your face! My God your skin is falling off your face. Maggots are everywhere."

"Mom just stay away from me. I can't control this thing.

It's inside of me tearing me apart."

"Jennifer you've got to fight it. Just fight it! You can't let it win."

The inner demon spoke with a deep ominous tone, "You are useless, kill, kill, kill."

Jennifer took a deep breath then she exhaled. The wind blew with a powerful force. Her mother was knocked back. The inner demon spoke, "I said stay back or else." Josh's bed began to shake. The pictures began to fall off the walls. The door opened and closed.

Josh woke up. "Mom what's going on? What happened to your face?"

Jennifer replied, "Nothing is wrong with my face. Lie down so I can kill you. You won't feel a thing."

Jennifer's mother yelled, "Josh run to me as fast as you can."

Jennifer looked back at her mother. "I want you to die, Mother. You can join Dad in hell."

A lamp flew off the coffee table nearly hitting Jennifer's mother in the head.

"Josh, I want you to be a good boy and lie down."

Jennifer's mother yelled, "Don't listen to her. She is not your mother."

Jennifer spoke angrily, "I'm your mother and I say lie down."

"Jennifer, take me instead of Josh. I'm old anyway. Take me." Jennifer left Josh and headed toward her mother with one thing on her mind, to kill her.

Jennifer's mother yelled, "Josh I want you to run as far away from this place as you can."

Josh replied, "But Grandma"

"Just go Josh." Josh made his way out of the room slowly, but cautiously.

He ran into the dining room and called 911. "I need help.

My grandma is being attacked by my mother."

The operator replied, "Where are you? I can't hear you.

Speak up, will you?"

"I need help, hurry up."

The operator replied, "You are going to die, die. Welcome to the second gate, little boy. You cannot hide from it. We will find you."

Josh began to feel a burning sensation through his hands. It radiated throughout his body. He dropped the phone immediately. Josh began to hear voices whispering, "Where are you going? Stay and have fun with me."

Josh replied, "Who are you and what do you want?"

The voice replied, "I want your soul, little boy, your soul." Josh began to shake. His hands trembled and his body froze. The voice spoke again, "Josh don't go."

"Mom is that you?" Josh looked left then right. There was no one around. All he could hear were the ceiling fans running and the faucet sink dripping slowly. Lights began to flicker on and off. Josh looked around. He noticed that blood was dripping from the walls and the numbers 6, 6, 6 were written all over the walls. Josh began to hear voices. "Come join me in hell." Josh covered his eyes but when he looked up heads were popping out of the walls. Hands reached out at him, attempting to grab him.

Josh yelled as loudly as he could, "Grandma! Help me please!" Josh ran into the bathroom to hide. He huddled over his knees scared out of his mind. Scratching noises could be heard coming from the other side of the door.

A voice spoke, "Come out, come out, Josh. Let's play."

Josh replied, "Is that you Grandma?" Josh stood up and placed his ear on the door to listen. Suddenly hands reached through the door, grabbing his shirt. Josh pulled back as hard as he could. He barely managed to slip away. Josh looked to his left and he noticed that the shower had turned on by itself. The shower curtains flapped back and forth. Josh was totally confused.

"I've got to get out of here. Ok, ok, I can do this. I'm superman. I can do this." Josh reached for the door knob and began to turn it. Before he opened the door halfway something distracted him. He looked in the mirror. He saw himself wrapping his hands around his neck choking himself. Josh opened the door and ran down to the basement where no one could find him or hurt him.

Meanwhile Jennifer had trapped her mother in a corner. "Jennifer, you don't want to kill me. Don't do it."

The inner demon spoke, "Jennifer cannot hear you. She is dead, dead." Jennifer's mother bent over, grabbing a cross. She held it up and uttered some words. "In the name of God I demand that you leave. Leave at once."

Jennifer replied, "How dare you challenge me. Your God cannot help you. How sad. How can you hold a cross up when you yourself don't even have faith in it? Let me help you out a little bit with the cross, ok?" The cross began to burn. Within seconds Jennifer's mom reacted quickly, throwing it down.

The inner demon spoke. "You don't believe in your God, do you?"

Father John barged in. "She may not have faith, but I do, you demon."

Father John began to splash holy water on Jennifer. "I demand for you demon to release yourself from her body."

The inner demon replied, "She is all mine, all mine."

"Go back to hell from which you came, you demon. What is your name?"

The inner demon spoke, "It burns. It burns, Father John.

It's me, Jennifer. Can't you see you are hurting me?"

Father John replied, "You are not Jennifer. Demon, state your name."

"I am your worst nightmare." Jennifer's eyes began to roll back in her head. Blood began to drool from her mouth. Jennifer took a deep breath. She opened her mouth and spit on Father John. Blood was all over his face.

Father John wiped his face and continued to recite the holy words. "Angels protect me and protect Jennifer. Send this demon back to hell from which it came. Oh Father, shield us from evil. Protect us."

The inner demon spoke angrily, "You cannot save her, Father John. It's too late. Her soul belongs to me, me!" Father John reached into his pocket and grabbed a cross. He placed the cross on her forehead. Jennifer's body began to levitate upward then she slowly came down.

Jennifer began to speak. "Where am I? How did I get here?

Father John replied "You are alright, now Jennifer. The demon left your body for now."

A burning sensation radiated throughout Jennifer's mother's body. Her eyes began to roll in the back of her head. Jennifer's mother began to make a loud growling noise.

"Jennifer your mother is now possessed. Where is that artifact? Jennifer we must destroy it before it is too late."

Jennifer replied, "Father John it's in my car."

Jennifer's mother spoke loudly. "No one is going anywhere. You are all going to die, die." Jennifer climbed out of the window.

"I will handle your mother," said Father John. "What are you waiting for? Just go, go!" Father John said.

Jennifer climbed out of the window with one thing on her mind, to grab the artifact. Father John found himself face to face with Jennifer's mother. Her physical appearance had changed in a matter of minutes. Her eyes turned greyish, her skin began to peel off and her hair began to fall out.

"Father John I want your soul, I want your soul." Jennifer's mom rocked her finger from side to side. As she moved her finger Father John's body began to move from side to side, banging up against the walls.

"You cannot stop me with your words nor can you cast me into the pits of hell. I have come to stay for a while Father John. I want you to join me. See what I see, hear what I hear. I can give you whatever your heart desires."

Father John replied, "My heart doesn't desire anything. I must send you back to hell." Father John's body was suddenly knocked back by an unknown force. When he looked up Jennifer's mother was gone. Jennifer climbed back in the window.

"Father I have the artifact. Here it is. Now what do we do?"

"Before we do anything Jennifer we must find the boy. He is the key to opening up the other world. He is next in line to be cursed. If you don't finish killing all 666 people, he will be next in line to do so. Your mother is trying to find the boy so it can possess him. We can't let that happen."

Jennifer replied, "Let's go look for him. Josh where are you? Josh don't be scared honey, we are here to help you."

Meanwhile, Jennifer's mother headed down to the basement to find Josh.

"Josh I'm coming to take you to another place." "Grandma is that you?"

"Yes it is me." Josh ran over and gave her a hug. "Thank God you are here. I was starting to get scared down here in the basement." Josh looked up at his grandma. What he saw was her skin pulling away from her face, her grayish eyes, and her hair falling out.

Josh screamed as loud as he could.

"I hear Josh, Father John. He's in the basement." Jennifer and Father John ran down to the basement quickly. When they got there they discovered Jennifer's mother choking Josh.

Father John began splashing holy water on her.

Jennifer's mother spoke angrily.

"Why must you try to stop this? This is destiny." A wooden table flew at Father John, trapping him in the corner.

"Father John, are you ok?"

"Yes, Jennifer, just lift this table off of me so I can complete my task."

The whole house began to shake, making it hard for Father John to get to Josh. Jennifer's mother began to speak in words no one could understand.

Father John soon caught on.

Jennifer replied, "Do something, Father, before it's too late."

Father John got up, moving from side to side. He held on to a chair and began to splash holy water on Jennifer's mother. "In the name of God, I demand for you to go back to hell." "This is hell. Can't you feel it Father John?"

Father John got louder and louder. "Go back to hell you demon. I command you to go back to hell."

The demon responded, "You are weak and I am strong.

You cannot stop me."

Father John got close enough to place the cross on her forehead. "In the name of God, come out, you demon. Come out of her now! Now!" He tapped her forehead with the cross four times then her body dropped to the floor. She lay there motionless.

"Jennifer now is the time to destroy this artifact once and for all. Listen to me carefully. I have a knife in my hand. I must cut your hands to get blood."

Jennifer replied, "Just do it, Father cut me." Jennifer closed her eyes. "Ouch, that hurt." Jennifer's mother woke up. "What happened? Where am I?"

"Jackie, I need your blood, ok? I have to cut you to get a sample of your blood. Hold your hands out." Jackie gritted her teeth in pain as she was being cut.

"Jennifer and Jackie you must touch the artifact at once! I have to cut the boy. He is the last one."

A loud demonic voice spoke angrily, "Die, die, and die."

Josh yelled, "I'm back here in the corner. Someone help me, help me!"

Chairs began to fly in the air toward Father John. Lights flickered on and off. Blood came out of each of their noses. Josh came out of the corner. He stared at them like he didn't recognize anyone of them.

Josh began to speak, "I want you all to die, die, especially you, Mom."

"Josh, not you, no," Jennifer said.

"Josh is long gone. He is dead. I now possess his body." "Jennifer I am afraid he is possessed," Father John said.

"Jennifer, give the artifact to me. I guess I have to take a chance and cut him myself to get the blood." Father John rushed over to Josh, knocking him down. "Jennifer come over here to help me pin him down. He's strong. Hurry up."

Father John took out a knife but before he began to cut him Josh spoke. "I'm fine, all fine. The demon is gone out of me, please don't cut me."

"Father John you heard him. The demon is gone out of him."

Father John replied, "Don't believe him. Demons can be deceiving."

Josh replied angrily, "You are going to regret this, Father. "Father John held Josh's hand down cutting him slightly, just enough for blood to flow. He then took his hands and placed it on the artifact.

"What's happening to Josh? Father what is happening to him?"

"I don't know for sure."

Josh's body began to shake. His eyes rolled to the back of his head.

"Father, he's not moving, he's not moving."

Father John leaned over to see if he was breathing. "He's not breathing!"

He started C.P.R. immediately. "Come on, come on, breathe for me Josh." He tilted his head and breathed into his body three times. On the fourth time Josh began to cough.

"Thank God you are alive, Josh," Jennifer said. "Jennifer felt her chest getting heavy. It was hard for her to breathe."

"Mommy, what's wrong? Mommy, what's wrong?"

"The souls she collected are releasing themselves from her," Father John said.

Jennifer's body began to shake. Her body moved from left to right then stopped.

"It's over, Jennifer. It's all over now," Father John said.

A bright light appeared in the basement blinding everyone.

"Jackie, it's me, David, your husband. I am free now. You all set me free from this house."

"David, I love you so much, honey. I've thought about you every day since you died."

"Jackie you must let me go now. Live your life for me. Trust me. We will meet again. The angels are calling me, Jackie I must go. I am finally at peace. I am free!"

Jackie replied, "I would do anything to hold you once more, anything."

Jackie walked up and gave David a hug. A moment later, David was gone.

"We must do one more thing Jennifer, bury this artifact so no one else will find it," Father John said.

"Let's head to the backyard and do this," Jennifer said. "Jennifer you may have the honours of digging the hole." "Father it is my pleasure to bury this curse. Is the hole deep enough Father?"

"No, dig a little bit deeper. Ok, that's good enough, Jennifer. Now throw the artifact down in the hole."

Jennifer threw the artifact into the hole and Father John filled it with concrete.

"Mom!"

"What is it Josh?"

"Mom, will the boogey man come after us again?" "No, son, it's all over. It's all over, thank God."
